Twilustby StreakTheFoxChaptersProloguePart 1Part 2Part 3Part 5Part 6Part 7Part 4ProloguePrologue It all makes sense now.... A lone pony stepped outside onto the balcony of her tree home. It looked out to the sun that had just began to rise. The many years of being away from social interactions, the lack of thoughts in one of the most natural quadrants of a creature's brain, no wonder I'm imbalanced... how could I not have seen it before? The mare took a deep breath as she collected her thoughts, beginning to plan out the day that awaited her. I sacrificed social interaction to have a large storage of knowledge... therefore, I should be incomplete. And the only reason I don't feel incomplete in life is because of my friends, but... I fear that even when we're together, we're still not complete. She looked up in the sky, the stars of the night already faded away below the blanket of the sun. The birds began to chirp and a rooster could be heard in the distance, followed by a bell ringing even further out that was hardly audible. According to the studying I did throughout the night, one can achieve balance through a wholesome connection of body, mind, and soul. Well, my friends are surely connected well through our minds and souls, we are forever best friends and bound together by the elements. But our bodies... Her horn lit up and scroll floated out before her. On it was some writing and a checklist of things to do, or more specifically, ponies to do. I have some social friends, and some are not as social as others. Those that are social may be lacking knowledge that counteracts their high social stature. However, that won't be a problem once I educate them on how to be balanced... then they will have more wisdom than anypony else in the world. And for each one of them that I connect to with our bodies, the more I myself become complete... The unicorn rolled up the scroll as her saddlebags floated out and seated themselves on her back. She put the scroll into her saddlebag as she looked around, taking another deep breath. I will make the elements complete. I will show each of my friends the sensual side of the mind, the side that Celestia and Luna had been without for so long, and the same side that caused their imbalance. With that, we will all be complete... we will all embrace each other in mind, body, and soul. We will be complete... we will become whole. Twilight Sparkle turned around and re-entered her library, only to exit it soon after. She didn't know where her friends were, or how they escaped how they did, but the princesses made it clear that this was to be used as an obstacle for her to overcome. She has to find her friends, one by one, and show each of them what true balance really means. As she trots down the still empty streets of Ponyville, she thinks back to what happened the last several nights. Her and her friends were all briefed on what had happened with Celestia, and also about those ponies who knew about the Molestia side. Silver Shield was one, but certainly there's a few more... and if she can figure this, so can her friends. Twilight raises her head, looking confidently ahead as she changes her direction. With vigor in her heart and a single goal in mind, she takes a road straight out of Ponyville, with Canterlot Castle visible in the far distance. /*T*\ “We have arrived,” Trixie stated as her and the group of mares trotted through the gates of Canterlot. It was still early morning, so there was not much activity going around. There were mail ponies and sanitation department workers out, but beyond them the streets were pretty much clear. Most of the “upper class” ponies enjoyed sleeping in, it seemed. “'Bout time,” Applejack sighed as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. “That little stroll took us way too long.” “I agree,” Rarity groaned. “I simply do not understand why you had us stop halfway here to sleep in the middle of a grass field. Even if it was soft, it was also very dirty! Couldn't we have reached here first and then rented out a hotel for a bit if we needed the sleep?” “Well, Trixie still has some old habbits from her traveling days...” Trixie replied as her and the group continued trotting through the streets. “But it only makes her stronger, after all. Only the most dexterous can fall asleep out in a field, and then awaken only a few hours later in prime condition!” “Or ya just used a self-recoverin' spell on yerself,” Applejack accused. “Or that...” Trixie shrugged. “So, um, where do we go now?” Fluttershy spoke up. “I mean, to get some help...” “Yeah, didn't you say you had some big plan or something?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “Of course Trixie has a plan,” she huffed. “Now, after what happened a few days ago with Celestia, Trixie felt it her duty to find out more information involving Celestia and her 'other side'. More importantly, Trixie wanted to figure out first who all knew about Molestia before she resurfaced a few days ago.” “Wait, so there's more ponies out there that already knew about mega meany molestia!?” Pinkie asked as she hopped up beside Trixie. “Of course! It's obvious the princess would keep at least a few ponies informed, no matter the secret. All Trixie had to do was go out and find them, and it turns out that guard Silver Shield is one such pony.” “Well, it would make sense fer a royal guard to know 'bout that sorta thing,” Applejack thought out loud. “Exactly, and after a bit of... convincing, Trixie was able to discover that her suspicions were correct, and that there were more than him that knew. And after some more convincing, Trixie was granted a name. The home of one of these ponies is actually not far from here, and is our current course.” “So, what you're saying is that you think one of these other ponies would know other methods to cure the princesses?” Dash inquired. “Precisely!” Trixie replied. “It seems you're not all muscle and no brains after all Rainbow Dash.” “Hey!” Dash growled. “Anyways, we're almost there now. The house should be... ah, right over there!” Trixie pointed her hoof off to the front-left. The group continued on, all eyes staring at the large establisment that recently came into view. They weren't even close to it, and already a certain white unicorn's blood began to boil as she read the front most sign that was posted before the front yard. ~{Blueblood Mansion}~ -End Prologue Part 1Begin Part 1 “Are ya sure 'bout this Spike?” Applebloom asked as her and the other members of the group gathered around the road leading to Canterlot. “It seems awfully dangerous for us ta go out on our own like this.” All six of the ponyville pony protectors had gathered at the edge of town, their suits already on and each carrying a saddlebag filled with provisions. Applebloom had on her suit, much like Spike's and the others' it covered her full body, but hers was colored a darker red and cream than her mane and coat. She wore a cape and her bow on her head instead of a hat, also darker in color than her original bow. Scootaloo had a suit fit with a hat and bat wings that went over hers, making them resemble... well, bat wings, while her colors also matched her normal coat, except a darker shade. Sweetie Belle was the same, except her unicorn horn had a more spiked tip from an overlay of the costume. Also, her cape swirled at the end, similar to how her mane swirled. Snips and Snails had matching outfits for each other, with Snips having a chrome and dirty green color suit while Snails had a chrome and tan colored suit. “But that's what adventure is all about!” Spike reasoned. “I just saw Twilight go this way not long ago, so if we hurry, we might be able to catch up to her and try to help her.” “I still can't believed she escaped the princesses!” Scootaloo said. “That makes her totally awesome in my book, but still not as awesome as Rainbow Dash, of course.” “Hey Spike, why didn't you just talk to her when she came back to the library all last night?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Well, it's actually cuz I didn't know she got there, remember?” Spike explained. “We all grouped up late that night, then we decided to go to bed first, and Snails had to go to dinner...” Snails nodded. “So, I went to bed, and when I woke up I saw that she had been here. When I looked out the window, she was off in the distance on this road, so that's when I ran around town gathering all of you guys up, make sense?” “Ooooh,” The group said collectively. “So what are we waiting for?” Snips bounced in excitement. “Lets be the pony protectors we swore to be! “Yeah!” Snails added. “Let's go and stop the princesses!” “For our friends!” Sweetie Belle cheered. “Fer our families!” Applebloom hollered. “For awesomeness!” Scootaloo yelled. “For Equestria!” Spike added in last, followed by the group cheering out enthusiastically. The group gathered up at that, and quickly began to gallop down the road (or run, in Spike's case), knowing that a great adventure awaited them. /*T*\ Applejack rapped her hoof on the large wooden door before her, hoping it would be a loud enough knock to be heard throughout such a large building. The rest of the group stood behind her, all eagerly waiting for a response from the owner, save for Rarity who secretly hoped the pony of interest would not show up. They stood there for a minute before Applejack gave another knocking, making sure that last one was louder. Still, no response. “Well, it seems that he's not home,” Rarity spoke up with a weird smile. “Let's all just go try somepony else who might know about the princesses! Trixie, dear, who would be the next pony to ask?” “Trixie does not know the identity of anypony else, unfortunately...” Trixie sighed. “This Blueblood is the only name Trixie could get from that stubborn guard captain.” “Well we can't just give up now,” Rainbow Dash offered. “C'mon, just let me fly into one of those windows and I'll get him out here myself.” “I don't believe that will be necessary,” came the voice of an elderly pony from the other side of the door. All six of them looked as the large doors opened up slightly, revealing an elderly butler with a light brown coat and a very light gray mane and mustache, one so well managed it would make Spike jealous. He had on a full butler outfit, complete with a fancy cloth draped over one of his shoulders and a monocle over one eye. “How may I be of service to you all?” The butler pony asked. “Allow Trixie...” Trixie said softly as she stepped forward from the group, approaching the old stallion. “Ahem, I am the Great and Powerful Trixie. I seek an audience with Prince Blueblood over a very important matter.” “The prince is busy at the moment,” he replied, keeping his voice monotone. “Would you like to schedule some sort of meeting for later?” “No, Trixie must speak with him now. The fate of Equestria may very well hang in the balance, as it involves both of the princesses!” “Both this time?” He raised an eyebrow. “I will see what he has to say, wait one moment please.” The butler closed the door and was heard trotting away. The group waited more, a few light conversations taking place during that time. They were getting impatient though, especially after they realized that they had been standing there for twenty minutes with no response. Trixie was about to knock on the door herself when another magical force grabbed hold of the handle and began to pull open the door. “May I ask who it is that approaches my wonderful home?” Came the voice of a soft, sincere stallion as he came into view. The group immediately realized it was Prince Blueblood, as Trixie cleared her throat to speak. “I am the Great and Powerful Trixie,” she introduced herself with a bit of a magical spurt and a bit of a cape flutter. “Me and my compatriots here seek your aid in helping cure the plague that has come upon the-” “EEEUCK!” Blueblood suddenly gasped as he looked upon the group, immediately loosing his gentlemanly profile that he had originally made upon first sight. “Commoners! Get away, all of you, shoo!” He said, his magic quickly focusing on the door to close it. “Wait!” Trixie called out as her magic held the door open. “We must speak to you, it is urgent!” “Go away you filthy creatures!” his voice actually started to sound scared. “I thought my butler was actually showing me to some real ponies, not piles of utter waste!” The group gasped in disgust at Blueblood's hurtful words. “What!?” Trixie raised her voice, almost screaming. “Pile of utter... The Great and Powerful Trixie shall not be talked to in such a way!” she focused her magic more, forcing the door open and revealing the prince inside. “Trixie has tried to be professional with you, but it seems she must resort to other means to get what information she wants!” The group of friends behind Trixie glared angrily at the misfit prince, save for one pony who had just about had enough. “Halt your defiled hooves where you stand, peasant!” Blueblood spat, suddenly turning aggressive. “This is my mansion, and I can easily have you thrown out whenever I so please! Now, I don't think I care for what you have to say anymore, so you beasts can just see yourselves to the-EEUWAAH!” Before Blueblood knew what hit him, an assortment of ribbons and cloth sprung out of nowhere, effectively bounding his limbs together and floating him upside down over the ground. He looked around frantically, and saw a purple-maned and white-coated unicorn approach him with the most infurated expression he had ever seen. “Y-y-you...!” Blueblood managed to get out. “You're... you're that fiend!” “My NAME is miss Rarity the Unicorn, and you, you... you absolutely pompous and overly proud waste of royal ass!” The rest of the ponies stared on at Rarity's use of profanity, yet did nothing to stop her as her magic tightened the hold of the fabric around Blueblood. “I would rather be stripped of all my fur and dumped to the deepest depths of froggy bottom bog with a sludge monster infected with some unknown disease than have to deal with your incompetent and unmannerly suck you call a muzzle! The only royal thing you deserve is to be royally shipped out of Equestria and into the deepest, darkest hole in the Dragon domain waiting for some beast to relieve themselves all over you, and perhaps then you would at least smell better than your foul suck-hole is making you seem right now!” Damn. Rarity's outburst left in its wake utter silence. Even Trixie was taken aback, her jaw practically on the floor, as was the jaw of everypony else's in the room. Rarity continued to fume, and it almost seemed as if steam was literally streaming out of her ears still. After half a minute she seemed to recompose herself a bit, even taking the time to close her eyes and clear her throat some. “Now then...” she started in a low growl, still glaring at Blublood as he stared back in fear for his life. “My friends and I need help... and you're going to tell us what we need, right here, right now... do I make myself clear?” “Uh, I... I...” Blueblood struggled some, trying to work out of his restraints. “Can you undo me first...? P-please?” A small grin slithered onto Rarity's face, knowing that Blueblood had probably just said the magic word for the first time in his life. Slightly satisfied with that, she let up on the fabrics she held around him until they were all let loose, allowing the prince to fall ungracefully onto his swayed red carpet. He winced in pain before groaning pitifully for a few moments as he got to his feet. He looked back at Rarity, then again at the group behind him, a drop of sweat sliding down from his forehead. “Uhm...” Blueblood started. “What... what is it you peas-uh, I mean, ponies want again?” “Some knowledge,” Trixie spoke up. “And perhaps some help, if you somehow hold such a thing within the confines of your person...” “What do you want to know about exactly?” Blueblood watched Trixie approach her a couple of steps after saying this. “Trixie knows all about how your family has special 'secrets' with the princesses...” Trixie began. “However, we only need to know about one in particular. Tell us, what do you know about Princess Celestia and her Molestia side?” Blueblood froze at this, and then put on an utterly disgusted look. “Euck, that secret...” “What we need is a way to stop whatever has influenced Princess Celestia, a spell or magical artifact of some sort that would without a doubt work. Do you know of such a thing by chance?” “Hmmm...” Blueblood turned serious, squinting his eyes as he rubbed a hoof on his chin in thought. For a few moments he stood there, thinking deeply, before perking up with an idea. “Indeed, I have a way to help.” “Really!?” The group asked in unison. “Of course! But we require a unicorn with intense magical abilities...” “The Great and Powerful Trixie fits that profile perfectly...” Trixie boasted, a few of the friends behind her sighing in reaction. “Then listen close, because the method I am about to tell you requires skill in the fields of mental magics and sealing spells...!” The group's enthusiasm dropped suddenly, as they realized what he was talking about. “Hold up a dern second,” Applejack spoke up. “Are you about to tell us about some spell that will just seal the Molestia side of the princess back inta her mind?” “Why of course!” Blueblood was caught off guard by the commoner's knowledge. “How would you know of such a thing?” “Because we already tried that...” Rainbow Dash huffed. “You have!?” “Yeah!” Pinkie said as she began to play out what happened with body motions and effects. “Princess Celestia turned Molestia by a mishap spell cast by Luna! She then went to ponyville and started finding all of us one by one and doing really meany things when she got us alone and Applejack really had it hard especially when she made her and her brother get molested with her both at the same time and even against each other and I'm not sure but someponies have said that she might need to have a pregnancy test taken yet she always bucks at anypony that says anything about that so we don't like to talk about it and then Luna came with a bunch of guards and Trixie here to try to stop her and they failed and that's when we all used the elements of harmony to use our big rainbow to change Molestia back to Celestia! But then a few days Luna started to come at us too and-” The writer would like to make it clear that making such a large run-on sentence hurts him inwardly, and he would very much like to stop. Thank you. Pinkie Pie continued to, all in what seemed to be one continuous breath, explain everything that happened from when Celestia had the spell cast on her all they way up to where they were now, in surprisingly accurate detail. Other than a few details, Prince Blueblood pretty much got the entire summary of everything that has happened up to the point to where they were now, along with half a cupcakes recipe, a story about a blue bouncing ball Pinkie Pie once owned, and something about her creating Equestria that nopony could really mentally grasp onto. “-and then you asked how we've already tried that and then I started to tell you that Princess Celestia turned Molestia by a mishap spell cast by-” An orange hoof shoved into her mouth, finally silencing the overly-energetic pony. “Ah think he gets it now Pinkie...” Applejack deadpanned. “So, the spell won't work, bottom line. That an Luna's somehow got it too... and ah certainly hope it ain't nuthin contagious.” Applejack shivered lightly at the thought. “And with our dear friend Twilight in the princess' hooves, we need to come up with our own way to stop them, save her, and turn things back to normal. So, please, is there any other method you can think of to help us?” “Hmmm... there might just be one...” Blueblood said softly, turning his head to the side to look at nothing in particular. “It's a longshot, but I may have an idea.” “Would you please tell us?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely audible. “We really want to go save our friend and go home... please.” “Well...” Blueblood stammered slightly. “I really shouldn't be saying it, and it certainly shouldn't be attempted, but there is one being out there that can stop the princesses...” Blueblood suddenly became nervous, a few more beads of sweat sliding down his face. “Well?” Rarity asked, getting impatient. “Go on, tell us who it is! We need to seek out this pony at once!” “Well, that's just the thing,” Blueblood began. “He's not a pony at all.” “He's not?” The group asked in unison. “No, he's, umm...” he stopped, placing a hoof on his chin to think for a few moments. “Um, Actually, I forgot his name, so I'm going to go look it up again.” “W-wait a second!” Trixie tried to call after Blueblood, but he quickly retreated behind one of the many large wooden doors in the mansion, calling out and saying that he will be right back when he gets the name. Trixie huffed, not at all impressed with this so called “prince.” If anything, the group began to figure that he was using this time to either escape, go get some guards to see them out, or a combination of the two. This theory was more-so cemented into their thoughts after they ended up standing around for over twenty minutes (as told by Rainbow Dash's custom crayon watch, which Pinkie Pie could somehow read). During this episode of standing in the still-open main entrance of the mansion, the group had begun discussing to themselves who the mystery being might be. “I think it's a dragon!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I mean, only a really old, magical, ancient dragon of ultimate wisdom thing could have the power to stop the princesses, right?” “I think it's an alien!” Pinkie Pie bounced with joy for some reason along with her statement. “Can you imagine how much fun that would be to have a new alien friend around?” “An alien? Pinkie Pie, I don't mean ta get your mane ruffled, but yer not exactly thinking along the lines of like, real possibilities here.” “I agree darling, though I for one am with Rainbow Dash on this. A sort of ancient dragon does seem plausible, or perhaps a griffon.” “Or a minotaur, don't forget about them,” Fluttershy added. “What about a Zebra?” Twilight asked from beside Fluttershy. “I hear they have some of the strongest potions ever!” “It could be a zebra,” Rarity thought to herself. “I certainly don't think we should assume it otherwise Twilight, however we don't... know... just....” Everything went dead quiet as everypony realized exactly who had joined them. They all looked wide-eyed at Twilight Sparkle, standing right beside Fluttershy with a cheerful smile on her face. “TWILIGHT!” They all gasped out in unison as the group – save for Trixie – proceeded to pounce on their egg-head friend, more glad than ever that she was okay. Twilight and her friends smiled, laughed, and enjoyed a simply euphoric few minutes together, once again united safe and sound. It was only after the initial surprise that some began to as questions, starting with Trixie. “Wait a second,” Trixie spoke up, garnering the attention of all six friends. “Twilight Sparkle, is that you again?” “Well hey Trixie!” Twilight smiled, happy for some reason to see Trixie or just not caring that she's supposedly her rival. “How have you been?” “W-wait, Trixie must know, how in Equestria did you manage to escape the princesses?” “Hey yeah,” Applejack said as her and her friends lightly backed up from around Twilight, giving her some space to explain herself. “How did ya get away from the princess' an all?” “Well...” Twilight chuckled nervously. “It's sort of a long story...” “Are you ponies crazy?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Twilight's back, and she's okay! This calls for a celebration party!” Pinkie Pie wrapped her front legs around Twilight's neck, embracing her in a hug. “Yay,” Fluttershy cheered softly as she also gave Twilight a hug. Twilight smiled at their display of affection, and decided then to give her own. She returned both their hugs, but in its apex, Twilight leaned her head over and gently licked her tongue against Fluttershy's cheeks. Fluttershy's eyes opened wide... something was wrong. “U-um, Twilight?” Fluttershy blushed, followed by a light squeak when she felt a hoof rubbing against her flank. “Yes Fluttershy?” “Uh, w-w-why did you, l-lick me...?” “Why wouldn't I?” Twilight replied before turning to Pinkie and licking her on the cheek. “Mmm... tastes like cupcake frosting!” Pinkie frowned at Twilight's recent actions. It was affection alright... too much affection. “Twilight, dear, are... are you okay?” Rarity asked hesitantly, getting the feeling that something very wrong with Twilight. “I'm great Rarity!” Twilight replied cheerfully... too cheerfully. “You should join us,” Twilight gave the fashionata a sultry wink as her horn lit up, grabbing onto Rarity's body and pulling her into the hug. Rarity had no time to react, her face was pulled in and her lips immediately connected to Twilight's as both of Twilight's hooves were being used to stroke against Pinkie and Fluttershy's flanks. Rarity immediately tried to pull back, not at all comfortable with such a greeting from one of her best friends. The other ponies quickly came to the conclusion that something was indeed wrong, and before anypony did anything, Rarity's body, along with Pinkie and Fluttershy's, were pulled away from Twilight's by a blue aura. Twilight looked around disappointed at first, but then surprised to see Trixie's horn glowing with magic, and an angry glare on her face. “Everypony get back!” Trixie ordered as she got into an attack-ready pose. “Trixie knows there to be something wrong with Twilight!” “But there's nothing wrong with me,” Twilight simply shrugged before looking over to the farmer pony, giving her a few shakes of her eye brows and a low, seductive growl. “Dern right there is!” Applejack proclaimed as she reared back from Twilight's looks. “Twi', what in the hay has gotten into you!?” “Oh girls,” Twilight giggled. “You know, Princess Celestia told me about the last pony that asked her 'what had gotten into her'.” Twilight's audience suddenly had a very good idea of what was going on, their eyes growing even larger as Twilight continued. “And do you know what Celestia said?” Nopony had a time to reply. Magic rapidly poured out of Twilight's horn, grabbing a hold of everypony there and pulling them around her, all their bodies within reach. Twilight snickered deviously, a wide grin spreading to her face. “It is not what has gotten into me, but instead, what is going into you!” End part 1 Part 2Begin part 2 (WARNING: Twilust is taking an explicit turn, read only if you are comfortable with full-on clopfics) “Celestia? Are you still awake?” Luna asked as she cantered into her sister's bedroom. “We know you have many duties to fulfill, but you've been up all night... should you not get some rest?” Luna brought light into the room with her horn as she looked around. It was empty, as far as she could see, causing Luna to huff in frustration. “C'mon Tia, we know you're in here!” Luna looked around more as she traveled into the center of the room. “You know now we can feel you even stronger than ever...” “You know me so well, Luna,” Came a giddy voice from the darkness. Luna turned herself just in time to see Celestia dash out from a corner and push her backwards, the two landing square on the center of Celestia's bed. Celestia laughed triumphantly as she held her sister pinned onto the bed, her sister's body sprawled out below her. “Tia!” Luna huffed with a slight blush. “You shouldn't be staying up all night like this!” “Oh but I had to, I had a lot of work to do around the castle after all...” Celestia trailed a hoof down from her sister's lower neck and to her tummy. “I had to see to a lot of changes around the castle... and my new pleasure policy is only the start.” “Please policy?” “Yes...” Celestia licked gently at Luna's muzzle, eliciting a smile from the lunar alicorn. “You see, with my newfound... passion... I briefed all of the guards, all of the staff, and every resident of the castle of the change.” “And what change is that exactly...?” Luna smirked, feeling both of her hooves ride up Celestia's rear legs and to her flank. “Well...” Celestia began as her body descended down onto Luna's, their rear legs scissoring together in the process. “They all know about my desires now, per say, as well as yours, and...” Celestia leaned down, touching their noses together the two gazed at each other seductively. “They all know that if we ask them, that they must...” Celestia pushed her lower body against Luna's, pressing their lower lips together firmly. “They must...?” Luna whispered, raising her hips up to meet Celestia's as moisture began to develop around her nethers. “...They must obey,” Celestia brushed her sensitive lower lips roughly against Luna's, exciting a moan from the lunar mare. “N-nyeah...!” “...They must perform their best,” Celestia took a moment's pause to slide her tongue out and to the top of Luna's neck, licking her way up in one slide all they way to and past Luna's lips, leaving a trail as her tongue passed over. As she did this her hips pressed down again, their nethers tightening together as their heat quickly built up. “Ahh, so good...!” “And they will never,” Celestia jerked her lower body at that last word to add emphasis. “Ah...!” “Ever....” “T-tia...!” “Stop!” with this Celestia pressed herself down against her sister fully, locking the two in a tight embrace as both their pairs of lips connected. Their tongues twisted together while their lips continued to rub and massage against each other's while their sexes brushed and grinded together. Heat only built up further between the two as moisture began to softly drip from their sensitive members, only speeding up as they further lost themselves in ecstasy. Their hair even began to take force, their manes wrapping around both their bodies together as their tails twisted around each other, squeezing tightly in sync with each thrust of their hips. Celestia broke the kiss suddenly after a few minutes of this, allowing Luna to moan out loudly as her older sister nipped and sucked on her neck. Luna quickly returned the favor as she lapped her tongue against the length of Celestia's horn, still moaning out loudly from the extraordinary sensations. Celestia began to bite lower just then, slowly making her way down Luna's body as Luna was forced away from Celestia's horn. Luna craned her neck over and watched, biting her bottom lip as her sex quivered in anticipation when Celestia had slid down far enough. Celestia took a second to savor the moment she had, about to eat out her sister furiously, and licked her lips before lowering her head down to- “Princess Celestia of Equestria!” came the voice of somepony at the door – probably a guard – as there were multiple knocks against said door. “Oh, what is it now?” Celestia asked herself aloud as she got up from the bed. “Guh!?” Luna whimpered as she watched Celestia pull away, her slit still quivering with desire. Celestia cantered away from the bed and approached the door while Luna stayed back and sulked slightly. Opening the door, Celestia was confronted with a small group of maids, guards, and even one of her personal assistants, an earth pony by the name of Scripter Scratch. He was busily writing down on a scroll that he held out in front of him with one hoof, as if he was writing down what he was going to say. “Princess Celestia,” Scripter Scratch said, writing down more before continuing. “We are here to discover the meaning of this recent “change of rules” you have set into place.” “Whatever do you mean?” Celestia asked, putting on her usual regal smile. “Is there a problem about it...?” “Well, yes, actually,” he began, taking another few seconds to write down his next words. “We don't exactly uh... feel comfortable with what you have put on us.” Celestia raised an eyebrow as she eyed a certain guard in particular in the rear of the group.” Many of us around the castle are not only caught off guard, but disturbed or even angered at your recent declaration without any sort of parliamentary procedure!” “I see, go on,” Celestia said, never breaking the smile as he eyes stared at the one guard. “Princess Celestia of Equestria, we...” Scripter hesitated for a moment, but ultimately stood firm with a last few strokes of his pencil. “We demand that you revoke such an outrageous and radical decree immediately!” “Hmmm...” Celestia kept staring at the same exact guard in the back as if he had some sort of signifigance. “Let me think...” She said, giving an eyebrow wiggle towards the guard, who began to sweat as he took a backstep. “Wha...?” The assistant caught onto the princess' facial play, and looked back at the guard in question, as did everypony else. “What is going on?” “Simmer Tin,” Celestia called out, causing the guard in the back to yelp out in surprise. “I should have guessed you would have been so eager to approach my bedroom like this... rawr...” “Simmer?” Scribble scribble. “What is she talking about?” “Oh, uhm...” Simmer tin, the guard, stammered as he tried to step backwards, but found his body unable to respond. “I, I just, uh...” “Figures,” Celestia grinned. “Simmer Tin would show up to voice against this... but then again, I know another reason he would want to come to my personal quarters.” Celestia winked at him as she let out a low growl. “N-no! I, I'm serious, I'm not gonna change, please princess!” Simmer Tin tried to contain his composure, but the stares he was getting was growing to be too much for him. Scribble scribble, “Simmer Tin, what is Celsetia talking about?” The assistant asked. “Remember that one policy that we have for the royal guards?” Celestia began as she looked at her assistant. “Don't ask, don't tell...?” “Yes, but, wait...” the hamster in his head began to run around in its wheel, with Scribble even going so far as to write out his stutters and incomplete words before he even said them. “Of course I would know about his rather vibrant selection of colors when not in uniform,” Celestia smirked as she looked back to the heavily sweating royal guard. “So, I had already decided to take it upon myself to, if not fully change, at least broaden his spectrum of influence...” Scribble scribble, “...You want to make him bisexual?” “Indeed.” Scribble, “...Why?” “Because...” Celestia stopped for a second, realizing how selfish her desires were. “Well, I just don't want any of my loyal guards to miss out on what wondrous adventures I can bring them on... and if one is queer, then that won't exactly turn out that great in the end! I won't have the proper consent!” “Celestia,” Scripter deadpanned as he continued writing, “You won't get consent from over half the ponies in this castle... even if you are the princess.” “That's not true...” Celestia said under her breath as she gave out a soft huff. “Some neigh-sayers, hm?” Luna said as she came up behind Celestia. “Are these ponies trying to form some sort of petition or something, sister?” “It would seem that way...” Celestia smirked as she felt her sister's wing around her back. “Perhaps we should set up a conference with this group immediately in order to, 'work this out'.” “Oh, I second that motion Tia, hehehe,” Luna gave the group an alluring gaze as she felt her wing up and down Celestia's back. The group, as a whole, took one large step backwards. S-scribble, scri-scribble, “Uh, I uh...” Scripter stuttered, unable to think of a proper response. “What's wrong Scripter?” Celestia asked as she brought her head down to his level. “You're the best assistant I have in the field of literary documentation... with all that work you do on that pencil using your mouth, I just know there are some tricks you've learned over the years that would be most beneficial to this cause...” Scripter had had enough. He needed help, and he needed it fast. His mind raced as he tried to think of one possible solution, and then it hit him. He came across it one day... what was it called? Yes, Celestia's Molestia side. It was a top secret document, but he assumed he had the clearance to read it. He knew about the instances of this over-sensual Celestia about stuff he had read in the past, and he also remembered those ponies that knew how to combat it. He had to escape though, he had to get away and get to safety, and at the time, he only saw one way out of this bind... SCRIBBLE! “LOOK!” he blurted out suddenly, pointing in a direction behind the princesses. “It's Twilight Sparkle and her friends dressed up tight leather garments!” “WHERE!?” If Celestia and Luna both had fangirl squeals, they would have given it right then as they turned around. To their confusion, there was nothing there, and Celestia quickly turned back around to find a dust cloud that almost perfectly silhouetted Scripter Scratch fading away. “...how could we have fallen for that?” Celestia face-hoofed. “...how did he know about your obsession with Twilight and her friends?” Luna asked as she raised an eyebrow at Celestia. “Long story... but, I guess we'll let him go for now.” Celestia looked back at the group that was still in the same place, most looking in disbelief that Scripter would just leave them there. “Besides, we still have that conference to hold, sister...” Celestia smirked a bit. “I guess you're right. Well...” Luna's horn lit up and grabbed hold of each of the ponies in the group, causing them all to yelp out in a mix of surprise and fear. “Shall we begin?” “Hold on,” Celestia took hold of one pony in particular, floating Simmer Tin up to her and into the bedroom. “I need to hold a particularly private council with this one... please start without me, but I assure you I will join you soon enough.” Celestia winked at Luna as she returned the wink with a nod. “Have fun Sister!” Luna waved as Celestia cantered into her room with a very sweaty Simmer Tin floating beside her, the doors closing and locking as she got halfway into the room. Luna looked back at the group and the ponies still in her grasp, and thought about how to start this off. “Hmmm... it seems as though the fun has... ummm.... one, two, three... seven... oh, where's my abacus?” /*T*\ “N-no!” Rainbow Dash cried out as the magical grip around her and the others tightened. “Twilight, you can't do this, please! It's really not cool!” “Don't do it Twi'! Tain't right fer ya to be forcin yourself on ponies like this!” “Oh my goodness oh my goodness oh my goodness...!” “Darling, this is much too rough much too fast! Please reconsider!” “Nonononononono, not the bad party again! Not the bad party again! AAAHHH!” “T-trixie is not one to be the submissive type in this sort of situation! Ah!” The new group of six were unable to escape, unable to break free of Twilight's magical binds. Not even Trixie's magic could work, as Twilight had place one of her front hooves on her horn and was actively stroking it to keep her magic suppressed. This was it. They were all caught, and any moment now the princesses would probably show up and they would all be screwed... Yes, literally. But, as it all seemed hopeless, an apple flew out of nowhere and hit Twilight's horn, causing her to momentarily lose concentration. Twilight stumbled back as the magical force from around her captives weakened, and Trixie reacted quickly by putting up an opposing magical field around her and her five team members. “Halt there, lustful Twilight!” Echoed a voice from an undetermined location... odd thing was, the voice sounded familiar to everypony there, save for Trixie. “Yeah, we have come to stop you and your evil reign of terror!” Came another, also familiar voice even to Trixie, except much dorkier. “That's right! We've come to save all the ponies of Ponyville that are in trouble, and even the Great and Powerful Trixie!” Wow, that one was familiar as well, and Trixie also recognized it. “We're goin'ta save our families an loved ones!” familiar sounding accent... “And we also want to do the best we can, in what we believe in to be right!” familiar voice crack... (squee) “And we're gonna look and act awesome doing it!” ...I think there's starting to be a trend here. “Cuz we are...” Came all six voices all at once, with the seven ponies on the ground below finally pinpointing the location of the voices. They all looked up to see five masked ponies, and one of something else on two legs, all dressed up in outfits sort of similar to the Mysterious Mare Do Well and standing on a balcony above the front door looking down on them. Again, all in unison, the six figures spoke out as loud as they could, saying... “THE PONYVILLE PONY PROTECTORS! YEAH!” “What in Tartarus...?” Twilight stared in confusion at the six figures above her, not having any clue as to who they were. “We know what's going on with you Twilight!” the one standing on two legs announced as he pointed a finger. He seemed to be the leader... “And we're here to stop you and save your friends so they can help change you and the princesses back to normal!” “YEAH!” Without warning, all of them, all at once, jumped down from the balcony and pounced on top of Twilight, almost knocking her out with the force. With little birdies making circles over Twilight's noggin, the six miniature heroes took the initiative. “We gotta go!” said the one in the green outfit as it held Twilight down. “Everypony scatter, we'll explain later!” “But what-” “Move!” came all six of them all at once, interrupting Applejack almost immediately. The team didn't know who these ponies were, or what exactly they were doing, but really, let's go on instinct here... the most powerful unicorn in Equestria is about to rape you, then these six save you, claiming they are there to protect you, and hold down the main villain while offering you an escape route. Would you take it? ...Apparently they did. All six of the fully grown mares scattered, each running in different directions as fast as they could. They each dashed into a hallway, through a door, or up some stairs, but either way, they quickly spread out throughout the mansion, hoping for a way to not only escape Twilight, but in the back of their minds they knew they had to find Prince Blueblood so they could settle this once and for all. He held the key, and they needed his knowledge. As quickly as the first six leave, the Pony Protectors also left, each one darting after one of the mares. With everypony paired up, they made their way through the mansion, leaving Twilight alone in the main room. Twilight sat up, shaking her head around a bit as she tried to fully realize what had just happened. “...What the hay!?” Twilight shouted in an equal mix of frustration and confusion. “Oh no, I'm not letting them leave here, I came too far and went through too much to get denied this!” Twilight flared up her horn, taking several seconds to channel her magic. She wouldn't let her friends, or Trixie get away, especially after some Mare Do Well wanna-bees come in out of nowhere and ruin her plan! As the intensity of magic built up in her horn became almost blinding, she rose up onto her back legs and then stomped fiercely onto the ground, creating a loud bang and sending a magical shock wave that traveled around all the walls, floors, windows and ceilings of the building. Everything around her vibrated for several seconds, light up with colorful magic, and then the magic faded, everything in the building going quiet. Twilight had a large smirk appear on her face, her new plan foolproof. With her magic embedded into the mansion, no door, window, wall, ceiling or floor anywhere would be opened up in any way, shape, or form. Though passages on the inside were still wide opened, anything leading to the fresh air outside was effectively cut off. Twilight doubted that even Trixie had the power to break her powerful barrier. “This is it... this is where it all goes down!” Twilight spoke aloud to nopony in particular. “I won't stop, not with one, but with BOTH princesses giving me this task! I am going to bring balance to my friends, and no faker Mare-Do-Well is gonna stop it! I will have them all, here, In my mansion of Lust! Ha! Haha! Ahahahahahaaa!” Twitch, twitch. End Part 2 Part 3Begin Part 3 A large rumble could be felt, not just in the main entryway, but throughout the entire mansion. Every door shook, every window clattered, and every wall and ceiling vibrated violently for a few moments. All six members of the new harmony team, including the six Pony Protectors, also noticed the dramatic shockwave that reverberated throughout the castle. Some ponies didn't know what it meant, others only had a faint idea, but they all knew one thing for sure... ...Twilight was about to come after them all. “Wait, please!” Fluttershy called out to her run-away partner. “Where are we going?” “Uhhh...,” the masked 'hero' with a tan suit responded. “I dunno... who's house are we in anyways?” Fluttershy and her mysterious hero looked around, noticing they were in what appeared to be some sort of latrine area. Many cleaning supplies were kept on one side of the rectangular room, and showers were displayed behind glass doors that blurred whatever was on the opposite side on the other side of the room. There were also multiple hygiene items spread around neatly, such as some toothbrushes and toothpaste, some soap, shampoo and conditioner, and a few shower scrubbies. The floor was tile, and there was the eerie sound of a random facet constantly dripping water. “Prince Blueblood's mansion... um, but, why are you here?” Fluttershy asked, keeping a good distance from the scary (to her) looking pony before her. “Or, who are you exactly?” “Oh well I'm uh, er,” Snails stopped, remembering to be a super secret anonymous pony. “...I'm the Snailzior! I'm here to keep the ponies of Ponyville safe from bad things like the princesses and stuff!” “Oh, um, okay...” Fluttershy took a step back as she felt fairly weirded out. “I'm the Snizzor!” “The Snizzor?” Pinkie Pie thought out loud. “Ooh, what's snizzing? Is that even a word? Maybe we should ask Twilight cuz she knows a lot about words and-hey wait, no that would be a bad idea! I just remembered she's gone crazy loco!!” Pinkie stopped and looked around, realizing the two were at the entrance to some sort of dining area. She could see past a set of glass double-doors that there were multiple fancy dining tables set out, and probably even a kitchen behind it. If there was a kitchen there were ingredients, and with ingredients there were tools to mix them together, and with that came... “CUPCAKES!” “They call me the Scooter-Dash!” “Scooter-Dash...?” Rainbow Dash asked as she took account of her surroundings. They appeared to be in a recreational area, with some weight lifting machines and deadweights scattered around. She could even see an indoor soccer field down through an open door in the large room. The floor had many mats and pads laid out already, yet it looked like nopony used anything much, judging by how much dust there was. She then turned to her companion, taking notice of the fake wings. “So, are you like, a bat or something?” “N-no! I'm an awesome pony protector! The bat wings are just for like, ya know, cool looks and stuff.” “Oh. Okay...” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow as she tried to figure out exactly what her companion was trying to look like. “...So, are you a chicken then?” “Ah'm Apple Attack!” “Apple Attack...?” Applejack questioned, giving the obvious filly a strange look. “Ya sure that's what ya call yerself?” “Yeah! Ah'm a savior pony, and I just saved ya!” “Right...” Applejack pretty much knew it was her sister. She knows the apple family accent when she hears it, and that, without a doubt, is Applebloom. However, she still took the time to look around, noticing there were multiple open doors lining the hallway they were in, revealing bedrooms of all different types inside. All were a different color, different size, and displayed different types of environmental themes. There were so many, and even after cantering down the hall and taking a turn, there were more still! Applejack wondered what the hay Blueblood would need all these bedrooms for, but ultimately concluded that it was just a royalty thing. “Hey, Apple Attack...” Applejack asked in a strangely casual tone as she stopped suddenly, staring at her. “Yeah?” “Why the hay are you and the Crusaders all the way out here in Canterlot... Applebloom?” “...Hayseed...” “I'm La Bellé de Sweet!” “Well...” Rarity put a hoof to her chin, examining the outfit of her miniature-sized hero, and more importantly the stylish hat. “Well, you at least have some sense of style...” “Thanks!” the masked filly smiled. Rarity already knew it was a filly, but had a nagging feeling that it was actually somepony very close to her. She didn't exactly know what to do with her or how she should continue on, but perhaps sticking with her right now might be a better choice... at least she looked like she had a sense that she knew what she was doing. Still, Rarity decided it was a good time to take note of her surroundings. She appeared to have walked straight into... well, she really hadn't made it anywhere yet. She was just traveling through a random hallway, with no doors around yet. The hallways were elegant, yes, but nothing too peculiar. Still, her and her companion pressed on. “And what exactly are you?” Trixie asked as she trotted besides the one in the green suit who obviously isn't Spike. Well, she wouldn't really know anyways... “Well, we're here to save all of our friends, but I don't think you're a friend of mine...” Spike said as gave Trixie a suspicious look. “Trixie doesn't even know what you are, so how would she know if you're a friend or not?” Trixie huffed as she looked around, continuing to talk. “Besides, The Great and Powerful Trixie does not find much need for very many friends. She is simply here to help stop the princesses so she can finally be recognized as the most powerful and most deserving unicorn in Equestria!” “Yeah yeah, I heard that before...” Spike mumbled. “Hey, who's mansion are we in anyways?” “You don't know?” Trixie was moderately surprised, as Spike could tell my the look she gave him. “This is the mansion of Prince Blueblood, one of the most wealthy ponies in Equestria! Not only that, but he's said to be just under the princess sisters in royalty stature.” “Blueblood?” Spike asked aloud. “That sounds familiar...” “Well it should, because he is a very powerful pony in the world of ponies, just as Trixie shall one day be known to be.” Trixie held her muzzle up high as she continued to walk around with Spike, who simply deadpanned at her display of superiority. The two traveled down a hallway until they reached a flight of stairs which only led up. Trixie was about to head up, but Spike stopped her with a tug on her cape. “Hey wait, where are we going anyways?” “We need to find Prince Blueblood,” Trixie began to explain. “he claims to know of the secrets of the princess sisters, or at least claims to know somepony else who knows them, so it is imperative that Trixie finds him as fast as possible! And with Twilight's recent appearance, Trixie feels that time has become short...” “I see...” Spike thought to himself as the two began to travel up the stairs. “So you don't know who this other pony is that knows how to stop the princesses?” “Well, not really, but he told Trixie that it wasn't actually a pony that knew the secret. He didn't mention what, he seemed very hesitant to mention exactly who or what the creature was, but Trixie must find out so she can save the day once and for all!” “huh...” the gears in Spike's head began to turn a bit. Not a pony... Knows how to stop the princesses... The prince hesitated to mention him for some unknown reason... “...huh...” ~F~ “Um, don't you think we should go try to find some of my friends? I mean, I think it's best if we stick together...” “Don't worry ma'am, I'm an expert!” Snailzior proclaimed as he began looking closely at one of the shower stalls. “It might be possible to find some clues here as to where we should go first...” “Uhh...” Fluttershy backed up a bit more. “But... that's just a drain...” “Hmmm...” Indeed, the object of his focus was indeed a well crafted shower drain, made with perpendicular and parallel lines of metal that created approximately 36 square holes, each roughly 0.87 centimeters in diameter. “I see... that's a good eye ya got there!” “T-thanks...?” Fluttershy didn't know what to do. She wanted to find her friends, but she didn't want to walk around a large mansion all by herself... just the thought of it was scary. What's more is that Twilight might be lurking around the halls, and she didn't want to run into her without some other pony to help her escape. If it was just her out there... Fluttershy cringed at what might happen. “Well, this appears to just be an average bathroom!” Snailzior finally concluded as he trotted up to Fluttershy. “No thanks are necessary, hehe.” “Um... okay, uh, can we go now then...?” “Sure, I guess. But I think it would be best if we go and try to find some of your friends, cuz I think we should try to stick together.” “Oh, I absolutely agree with you!” Fluttershy spoke up in her rising eagerness. “Let's go right now, the sooner the better.” “Kay.” Snailzior nodded as he began to head down the main passage between showers and cleaning supply areas. “Let's go this way! There might be an exit down here.” “Um, couldn't we just go the way we came? I mean, there was an exit back there...” “Nah, I like this direction better, and hey, there's a door here!” Snailzior exlclaimed as he trotted up to the door to the bathroom entrance. “Besides, I got a good feeling that we're about to run into one of your friends right now!” Snailzior opened up the door with a big, confident smile on his face. That smile quickly turned into a surprised gape as he looked at what was right in front of him. “You don't say?” Twilight said as she looked down at the masked hero. “That's quite peculiar, because I just had the same feeling as I came this way! Hehehe, yeah, oh, and hi Fluttershy!” she waved over at her yellow pegasus friend who had just gone wide-eyed. “T-t-twilight...!?” “Twilight?” Twilight asked as she stepped into the room, shutting the door behind her and sealing it with magic. “Heh, funny you should call me that, but I go by a new name now. I'm now called Twilust, do ya like it!?” Twilight craned her neck forward, a big grin spread across her face. Twitch, twitch... “Twi... lust!?” Fluttershy repeated hesitantly. “Um, oh no, oh my, oh no, oh my...” Fluttershy rapidly backed up as her eyes stayed fixated on Twilight. “Uhh... is it bad that you're here right now?” Snailzior asked as he looked up at Twilight. “No, not really...” she paused for a moment, then realized that this pony in a costume really wasn't part of her great plan. “But, I don't think I really need you here, so, bye!” “Wha-” poof. With a short flare of her horn, Twilight was easily able to teleport Snailzior out of the room on the opposite side of the sealed door. “...Shoot... guess I better go find the others on my own then...” Snailzior sighed and began heading down the hall in no particular direction. It was only then that he felt a new sensation in his stomach. “...Boy I'm hungry, I wonder if I can go get any food in this place.” Twitch, Twitch... “N-n-no Twilight, please...!” Fluttershy pleaded as she backed up up further with Twilight steadily advancing. Her heart raced, her head darting from side to side as she looked for a way to escape. She tried to unfurl her wings a bit in case she had to use them to dodge some sort of pounce, but her fear kept them tight against her side. Her legs shivered with each step, and her ears were drooped low as she felt that she might not escape. “What's the matter Fluttershy?” Twilight asked as she held the same grin. “Aren't you excited? I finally get to bring some true harmony in with the elements!” “True harmony...?” She asked, not stopping her rear trot. “Yes! You see, in order to bring true harmony to the elements, I have to find each of you and make the proper connections with body, mind, and soul! It's all so logical now, actually. Now stand still and let me touch you!” “EEP!” Fluttershy darted off, her saddlebags falling off of her as she made a mad dash in the opposite direction. And there it was, the door she entered from. She just had to get there and make a turn down the hall and- SLAM The door shut tight, a magical aura appearing around it as it sealed shut with magic. Fluttershy's heart sank as she realized she wasn't quick enough, and her mind reeled at the thought of being stuck inside a room with her friend gone psychotic. She panicked, looking around for another escape route only to turn just in time to see Twilight leap at her. She yelped out in surprise, but managed to dodge at the last second just to the side. Twilight was quick though and dove at Fluttershy again, this time pushing her back into an open shower stall. Twilight held Fluttershy on her back, the same grin keeping hold on her face as she stood triumphantly over the tramautized pegasus! “Yes, I've got you now!” Twilight announced with an overzealous cheer. “And now that I have you, I'm going to touch you, and feel you, and lick you, and pleasure you, and me! Hahahahahaha!” Twitch, Twitch... Twilight looked down, ready to begin, when she suddenly stopped. She stared at Fluttershy and noticed... tears. Her wide grin began to shrink as she felt her friend shuddering beneath her, the violent trembling vibrating through Twilight's body. Fluttershy's legs and wings were tucked tight against her as her flow of tears soon began to turn into an open sob. Twilight's grin faded further, turning into only a light smile as she observed longer. Fluttershy had her head turned, her ears tucked down while she seemed to await some sort of harsh beating. Even her tail was curled up between her rear legs, a very primal defensive instinct. Twilight's grin faded, and she only held a sorrowful frown on her face. What was she about to do? This is Fluttershy! Not just some sort of objective for her... she's a friend, a great friend. And this was no way to treat any friend she knew... “Fluttershy...?” Twilight spoke up, touching her friend's cheek with her hoof. Fluttershy flinched at the touch, her sobbing only growing more intense. Twilight felt awful just then, like she was some sort of villain. Here she was, about to molest a dear friend knowing that she knew wouldn't enjoy it, and would probably be scarred for life. This was... terrible. Very terrible. Even more terrible than when Spike ran away, or when Discord had turned all of her friends against her. She couldn't hurt Fluttershy like this, she just couldn't... But, the princesses made it clear. She had to bring balance to the elements, and each of her friends had to be turned. But how could she bring herself to do that if she knew her friends wouldn't enjoy it? Or perhaps... How could she get them to enjoy it? “Fluttershy...” Twilight whispered as an idea finished processing in her mind. “It's okay, I'm not going to hurt you...” Fluttershy's sobbing didn't stop, but it did settle some as she began to open one eye to look at Twilight. “Y-you're... you're not...?” She asked between light sobs. “Of course not... you know I would never intentionally hurt one of my best friends,” twilight said with a smile. A genuine smile, one that was meant to bring a sense of warmth and comfort. And it did. Fluttershy's sobbing stopped, but she still let out a few whimpers every now and then. Fluttershy opened up both of her eyes, looking directly back into Twilight's as the tears almost came to a stop. “B-but, but I... I thought you were about to.. m-m-molest me just like C-celestia did...” “Well...” Twilight thought about telling her that that had indeed been her initial intentions, but decided against it. “...no, of course not. I just sort of lost myself there... hehe...” Twilight smiled sheepishly, granting her a confused look from Fluttershy. “But, I was sort of serious about the uh, touching you thing... hehe...” “But... but why Twilight? I don't want to be touched like that again... please!” “Fluttershy...” Twilight sighed, then smiled softly. “As your friend, as a pony who deep down you know would never try to hurt you... do you think you can trust me?” “Uh... I, um, I uh, I don't, I dunno... umm... eep...!” Fluttershy curled up further, a slight blush appearing on her face. Twilight thought about what she could to to coax her friend into doing what she wanted to, but for the moment was drawing a blank. She looked up around the shower stall, noticing a towel rack with a dry towel above. Hmmm... She looked down at Fluttershy, noticing the tears still on her face, as well as a few beads of sweat against her forehead. Fluttershy is so soft, so tender... I think all I might need to do in return is be just a bit tender to her as well. Twilight floated the towel down with her magic, using the corner of it to dab up the sweat and Tears from Fluttershy's face. Fluttershy blinked at this, realizing that what Twilight had done had been quite... kind of her. She looked first at the towel, and then at Twilight, who still held the same warm smile, albeit with a slightly seductive gaze. “Um, Twilight...?” Fluttershy began, gathering the courage to speak up. But just as she began, she felt a hoof press softly against her lips, effectively hushing her. “Hush now...” Twilight cooed as she leaned down, hugging onto her friend. “Quiet now...” she leaned her head up, gently biting onto one of Fluttershy's ears and pulling it up from its defensive droop. “It's time to rest your sleepy head...” Fluttershy knew her own song when she heard it, and immediately began to wonder how Twilight knew about it. But that still didn't change the fact that she felt... calmer. Her own experience singing the song had been to calm and relax others, to get them into a more comfortable state. Realizing that Twilight only wished for the same, Fluttershy felt a bit of warmth inside of her, and as she contemplated that Twilight truly wouldn't ever hurt her, she began to gradually comply. “Hush now...” Twilight pulled Fluttershy's legs apart, letting them lay spread out instead of up against her body. “Quiet now...” Twilight's own tail slid down against Fluttershy's mangling the two together as she dragged hers out from between her legs. “It's time to go to bed...” Twilight nuzzled against the yellow pegasus more, taking a few long sniffs, enjoying her friend's scent. Her hooves began to travel lightly up and down Fluttershy's belly and around her sides, coaxing out a small sigh of satisfaction. “T-twilight...” Fluttershy whispered softly in her ears. “What are you going to do...?” Fluttershy froze in place as she felt Twilight's body began to shift, feeling her slide down lower. “O-oh, oh my...” Fluttershy laid back, staring up at the ceiling with her front hooves spread out across the floor as Twilight traveled down her body. All the while Twilight bombarded Fluttershy's coat with a mixture of licks, kisses, and the occasional light tug with her teeth. Her breathing grew harder as she became more excited, sliding down further still until her head loomed just above Fluttershy's nethers. She gazed at her target for a few moments, contemplating the best way to go in when her zealous state had gotten the best of her, and she boldly moved in with a bit, hot, wet lick. “EEP!” Fluttershy practically screeched as she felt Twilight's tongue against her most tender area. “T-twilight... ah!” Twilight licked again, her hooves reaching around Fluttershy's legs and hooking around them for support. Twilight dove in deeper, pushing her tongue past the sensitive lips and around the inside. Almost immediately she began to feel her tongue get covered in wetness, a wetness that developed more with each second. Twilight could feel her friend's heat grow just as her own did as she dove in further, licking deeper while their lips connected. She closed her eyes and squeezed on Fluttershy's thighs a bit, pushing in even further still. Her tongue slithered and rolled around on the inside, pressing against Fluttershy's moist inner walls while her lips massaged against those of her friend's. Fluttershy gasped out loudly after she felt Twilight's tongue enter her, and could only moan out as Twilight dove in. Her back legs were twitching sporadically, her breath heavy as a deep blush rose onto her cheeks. Her body squirmed a bit, and though part of her found this whole situation wrong and incredibly awkward, the other thought the sensations pouring through her to feel absolutely amazing! It felt better than any sort of spa treatment she ever had, and soon Fluttershy found her hooves on the back of Twilight's head, pushing it down against her more while her hips seemed to buck up to meet Twilight's head. She felt a pressure building in her lower body, a pressure that seemed to be fueled by every motion Twilight made to pleasure her. It pressed down between her legs, causing her muscles to tighten up as her body sweat profusely. She couldn't hold it back, she knew what was coming, and she braced herself for it as best she could. But as quickly as Twilight had started, she stopped, pulling away from Fluttershy's pussy as it quivered uncontrollably. Twilight looked up at Fluttershy, licking her lips with an incredibly sultry gaze. “W-wah...?” Fluttershy gasped out as she leaned up, looking at Twilight. But as she leaned up she felt herself pushed down again as Twilight pounced on top of her, joining their bodies together in a tight embrace. Their lips met immediately, and the kiss from Twilight was strong and passionate. Their lips maneuvered around a bit for a few seconds before Fluttershy gave in, letting Twilight's tongue push through and explore around inside her. Their eyes closed together as Fluttershy lost herself, feeling her hooves drape themselves around her friend as her hips continued to buck lightly. Twilight returned the bucking, having positioned themselves just perfectly so that their lower lips were gliding together smoothly, their combined wetness providing an ample amount of lubrication. The two moaned deeply through their kiss, bucking their hips more and more as time progressed. Before long Fluttershy felt herself give way, her orgasm rocking throughout her body as she let out a loud, high-pitched squeal. Her legs clamped against Twilight's body as she came, her juices flowing against the floor of the shower stall. Twilight moaned out loudly as well, but was not at the point of climaxing yet. She leaned up slowly, looking down at her heavily panting friend. She then looked behind her, realizing the mess she had made all over the floor. Then, an idea came to her... “Oh my,” Twilight spoke up as she began to get up off of Fluttershy. “Look at how dirty you just made yourself... don't worry though, I have an idea to fix that...” with a smirk, Twilight's magic got a hold of the shower's main turn on handle, switching it on to the warm side. Immediately warm water poured out from the nozzle above, showering the two with a refreshing flow. The water splashed against their coats, clearing off the light coat of sweat they both had accumulated. “Mmmm... doesn't that feel nice, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked as she looked down at her. “Mhm...” she replied with a nod, her face flushed red but with a small smile on her face. “It feels... n-nice...” “I know,” Twilight giggled as she backed up a bit, allowing Fluttershy some room to stand up. As she did indeed stand up, she examined herself first, and then Twilight. She blushed even more as she thought over exactly what had just happened, and even covered her face and turned away to hid her embarrassment. Twilight just giggled however at the shy display her friend was putting on. “It's okay Fluttershy,” Twilight said softly as she came up beside her friend, wrapping a hoof around her neck and pulling her into a side hug. “This is just the beginning of things... this is how our relationships with all of our friends are going to change to very soon...” “It... it is?” Fluttershy was unsure, though she did enjoy the interaction that just went on, she had her doubts. “I mean, is all of this... right? I don't know... this is all so sudden, I just, I mean, oh my...” Fluttershy closed her eyes and lowered her head, trying to think about what Twilight had just told her. “Yes, and don't worry,” Twilight said in a soft, warm voice that comforted her friend. “I told you I wasn't going to hurt you before, and did I? Fluttershy shook her head. “Did I in fact make you feel really, really good?” She nodded. “And do you want more...?” Twilight asked with a bit of a seductive tone. “U-um... I...” Fluttershy stood still, not moving. She was calmed by the feel of warm, flowing water against her body, and the presence of her friend, but put into distress at the thought of her life and all of her friends' lives changing so suddenly like this. And she still didn't even know if it was right to... indulge in such a way. She felt so dirt, so wrong in doing it, but... “Still unsure?” Another giggle came from Twilight as she leaned her head to Fluttershy's ear. “Don't worry...” she whispered, feeling her hoof slide down from around Fluttershy's neck and over her back. “You just need a bit more coaxing to see the logic in all of this.” “Logic...?” Fluttershy asked after a few moments. “But, Twilight I... I feel so, so wrong, so dirty with all of this... I just-eep!” Fluttershy half-screamed as she felt Twilight's hoof press against the cheeks of her flank and between her slit. “You feel dirty huh?” Twilight whispered loudly as her voice became more sultry than before. “Well it's a good thing we're in the shower then... so I guess if you don't feel clean now, then let's turn up the heat!” Twilight pushed herself against the yellow pegasus, forcing Fluttershy against the wall just under the shower nozzle. Pinned, and still being pressured forward, Fluttershy got up onto her hind legs with her front hooves pressed against the wall. Twilight took advantage of this position and mounted her, holding her back legs on either side of Fluttershy's flank, with her front legs gripped around the waist. “T-Twilight... nyah! P-please, I just-!” Fluttershy was cut off by the feel of magic turning her head, and her lips being connected with Twilight's for a few seconds. “Just relax now, Fluttershy,” Twilight said after breaking the kiss. “You said you felt dirty, huh? I guess we should clean you up then!” Even though Twilight's voice was still a whisper, it was harsh, and aggressive, putting Fluttershy instinctively into her submissive mode. Twilight humped herself against the pegasus' flank, feeling the rigid base of Fluttershy's tail rub against her tender lower lips. Twilight moaned softly and continued pushing herself, but did not forget that her pleasure needed to be shared. Magic flowed through her horn and grabbed hold of a bottle of shampoo that had been perched up on a metal stand at the corner of the shower stall. She floated it over above Fluttershy's head, opened it, and slowly let the solution drizzle onto them both. Fluttershy looked up as she felt the shampoo, and saw the bottle above her. She closed her eyes and let it flow over her and against her hair and coat, the resulting suds traveling down both their bodies. At the same time, Twilight floated a body was bottle down between her friends' legs, pressing the side of it up against her still very tender folds. Fluttershy yelped at this, but then moaned loudly at the wonderful sensations pouring through her. The shampoo bottle's design added to Fluttershy's pleasure, it was made of a smooth translucent plastic with little bumps all around its side for a better grip in the shower. But these bumps against her most tender areas only served to drastically intensify each pass. The bottle of shampoo continued to pour slowly as the body wash bottle stroked itself up and down in rhythm with Twilight's thrusts. They were both hot, they were both wet,and they were both finding themselves lost in a sea ecstasy. The pace sped up as the water itself seemed to get hotter, steam billowing out from the bottom of the stall. The steamy air flowed around their bodies, relaxing them at the same time as the excitement against their sexes made them tense, pushing their bodies back and forth between the two sensations. Their bodies were rocked constantly, both inside and out, their moans rising up above the sound of the water against them. Their heads turned and they found themselves kissing each other deeply as Twilight's hooves gripped tighter around Fluttershy's waist. They dripped not only with water, but also with the liquid that seeped from their ravished slits. Neither could hold back the coming climax for long. Simultaneously they both stopped mangling their lips together and simply held them pushed in tight, locking the kiss as they moaned out from the coming orgasm. They both released, their fluids draining down against their legs with the sudsy water as the bottle of body wash squirted out a stream of soap onto the underside of Fluttershy's chin. Fluttershy gasped out pleasantly as she felt the soap on her, and enjoyed feeling the thick liquid stream down her body. Before long the two had finally come to a complete stop, Twilight turning the water off with her magic and releasing the bottles into the floor as they both collapsed in exhaustion. Fluttershy had already given off twice, and before Twilight could lean her head over to check on her friend, she was sound asleep on the shower floor with a big smile on her face. She looked... at peace. As if she had just fulfilled something she had been trying for her whole life. Twilight saw this as a sign more than anything... This is it, she thought to herself as she slowly stood up, feeling triumphant. Look at her... I brought harmony to Fluttershy, and she is at peace now... yes, I know now what I must do. I can't force my friends into this, I have to guide them, the right way. I must show them how to experience this pleasure, to share with them this feeling of lust... my lust... Twilust... End Part 3 Part 5Begin Part 5 “...And that's how it happened.” Prince Blueblood stated matter-of-factly. Around him were two ponies and a baby dragon in a scale-tight costume all staring at him with bewildered looks on their faces. The prince looked around, equally confused by their unsatisfied looks. He wondered for a moment if his overall superior form of explanation had fried the inferior minds of his audience. “What,” Spike deadpanned. “What do you mean 'what'?” Blueblood asked incredulously. Scribble scribble, “Uh, Blueblood, you didn't even say anything.” “What do you mean I didn't say anything? I put out everything there is to know about what transpired all those years ago!” “No, you didn't!” Trixie spat at the wimpy prince. “You just cantered your royal butt over here, paused for a moment, and then blurted “and that's how it happened,” making yourself look like a complete idiot!” “...Oh.” “Who are you two anyways?” Spike asked as he looked back and forth between the prince and the guy who was constantly writing on a piece of paper. “Well if you must know, my name is Prince Blueblood, nephew to both regal princesses,” He proclaimed with a stricken pose of regal aura. This aura was left ignored to Spike however as he suddenly made the connection between him and a description he got from Rarity a while back. “Hey, I know you!” Spike shouted angrily. “You're that chump Rarity told me about that ruined her night at the Grand Galloping Gala!” Prince Blueblood turned his head to look at the masked reptile pointing an angry claw at him. He shuddered at the thought of the accursed appendage actually touching a single strand of hair on his pristine coat or mane. In fact, the very thought of any sort of non-pony creature stalking the halls of his glorious mansion made him physically ill. What's worse was the name, that 'Rarity' the beast just spoke of. Memories of the fateful night in question flooded back into his mind, twisting his face in disgust as he unwillingly had flashes back to the evil witch and her night of terror. “Euck, what a filthy creature!” Blueblood gagged as he stared at Spike in disgust. “And one associated with that ruffian damsel, no doubt! By Celestia's immortal tail, the darkest things in life truly have come into the sanctuary of my own home!” “Oh for the love of Luna, just shut your trap already before Trixie decides to shut it for you!” Trixie threatened as her horn began to glow with magic, staring angrily at the gawking prince. Scribble scribble, “hold on now!” Scripter said as he stood between the two.” We came to see you two for a reason! We need your help in fixing the princesses.” Trixie sighed as she let the magic in her horn fade away. “Trixie tried that already, as did the Elements of Harmony. And just recently it turns out that Princess Celestia's personal protege,” the last few words were spoken with great venom before she continued, “has become afflicted by whatever is turning the princesses all...” “Rapey?” Spike offered, his choice of words making Trixie and the others cringe. “Uh, yes, that.” Scribble, “Oh, oh my...” Scripter rubbed a hoof up to his chin to think for a few moments before Blueblood cleared his throat. “Well, I guess we can't have it spreading like a pack of filthy commoners during Hearth's Warming Eve... I know how to fix the princesses once and for all.” Such a claim from the crybaby prince certainly surprised both Trixie and Spike. “Oh yeah?” Spike crossed his arms as he glared at the prince. “Well if you know what can fix this, then go ahead and tell us already.” “Fine,” Blueblood scoffed as he whipped his hair back. “But my majesty will only be explaining this once to you peasants, so listen up!” Despite their growing dislike for the stallion, Trixie and Spike stood ready to hear whatever he had to say. Blueblood took a few deep breaths, slowly closing his eyes so as to delve back into his memory and properly collect all of his thoughts. About a minute passed, and with his eyes still closed, he began. “Princess Celestia of Equestria is an eternal essence encased in a mortal body. Though almost a true deity, though so godly in her appearance, her powers, her very way of life even, she too falls victim to the most pleasurable feelings any other sentient creature can find, as well as the most horrible and most greedy of them all. So while she is mortal, the immortal side of her prolongs her life for thousands of years, and her youth well is so many times more vast than anypony's, allowing her to age as she does. But because of her mortal side, she also falls victim to the double-edged sword effect of emotions, desires, and ultimate bond between body, soul, and mind. A long time ago, over a thousand years at that, before Princess Luna got banished to the moon, Princess Celestia had... an episode.” There was a pause as Blueblood opened his eyes, a slight twinkle appearing in his retina. Trixie and Spike however didn't notice, but Scripter cocked his head to the side as he just managed to catch a glimpse before the prince closed his eyes again. After another deep breath, he continued. “She had a lapse of some sort, an instance where she was unable to control herself, and let her emotions and desires take hold. But because there were ponies that were able to help her back then, the episode was very short lived, and not even Celestia's sister knew about it. From then on, A group of ponies...” Another pause, followed by a soft gasp as Blueblood once more opened his eyes. Trixie and Spike took notice of his eyes as well this time, while Scripter started to get a wry suspicion about its meaning. But overall, they let any mentioning of it pass as Blueblood once more closed his eyes and continued. “...chose themselves to be her watchful guardians for any moment her other side would be released again. As the years passed, they passed their knowledge down generation by generation in secret. Princess Celestia never knew about them, because if she knew then her “molestia” side would know as well, and it would do more to resist. But every time it did appear, the secret line of ponies would come out and use their knowledge to put her molestia side back within the deepest reaches of her mind, and then go back into secrecy to wait for it to come again.” “Wait a minute,” Trixie interrupted, causing the prince to open his eyes without any tingle in them. “If you know so much about this, does this mean you are part of this secret line of ponies?” “Well of course I am,” he snobbishly replied. “How do you think I know so much about this?” “And Silver Shield as well?” Trixie asked, ignoring his undesirable tone. “Okay, whatever, you know about the princess and this whole secret pony thing,” Spike said. “But how do we stop her?” “That will be the most difficult part I'm afraid,” Blueblood sighed with a few shakes of his head. “Like this blue peasant said earlier, magic has already been attempted on Celestia, and I'm guessing the elements just made it worse. We're going to have to turn to drastic measures then...” Scribble scribble, “what kind of drastic measures?” The prince hesitated, the twinkle in his eye appearing just briefly before vanishing again, allowing him to begin moments later. “Princess Celestia's influence is spreading. Not only has her sister, Aunty Luna, been converted, along with who knows how many more, she may also end up converting more as well. If it gets too far, we won't be able to stop her. Our only chance is to drain away the part of her that makes her feel the way she does.” “Pray tell, what sort of magical device could do such a thing to a pony as strong as Princess Celestia?” Trixie questioned, a hint of intrigue apparent in her voice. “Well, it's not... erm, perhaps you should see for yourself. Just follow me...” with that, the prince turned and began down the hall, leaving the two ponies and one dragon to exchange looks briefly before tailing along. ~RD~ “Oh my gosh, this is so great! I can't believe I'm out on an adventure with Rainbow Dash!” “Oh yeah, I know, I'm awesome.” “And we're all alone trying to find our way through this maze of a mansion too, wow!” “Heh, yeah, it is pretty neat trying to find our way around.” “Ooh, and then there's Twilight who's running around this room trying to molest us! The suspense is awesome!” “Uuh, yeah... um-” “Oh, and then, we'll find ourselves trapped in a closet, just you and me, and it'll be so dark and stuff and we'll-” “OKAY!” Rainbow Dash said with a raised voice, interrupting the overzealous filly. “well, that's great and all, but uhh... what's your name again?” “I told you, it's Scooter-Dash!” The disguised filly stopped her progression down the random hallway to make a striking pose, similar to the one she made during the talent contest. “Hiiiiya!” Rainbow Dash stopped as well to look down at her, eliciting a raised eyebrow and a little apprehension. “Ooookaaay, well, um, how about we just continue trying to find our friends here?” “Ooh, I would love that very much Rainbow Dash!” Scooter bounced in excitement while staring up at her idol. “The other protectors should be able to help us out of any sort of sticky situation!” The word 'sticky' was punctuated with a wink. Nowhere in her vast years of being a great, talented flier with an abundance of fans did Rainbow Dash ever meet one as... suggestive as this. She just groaned at the comment and then continued down the hall with Scooter following suit. As they rounded another corner to another dull hallway filled with multiple dull doorways, Rainbow Dash groaned again at realizing they were nowhere near an exit, or at least that was how it seemed. She would just fly off on her own and zip through the halls until she found an exit, but she wasn't the type to leave a little filly alone in a building as large as a mansion, ESPECIALLY with a possible rapist on the lose, even if it is one of her friends. “Your cutie mark is so awesome Rainbow Dash, I could just lick it!” ...Then again, there could always be exceptions. Just then, a sound was heard from down the hall. It was a distant echo, but Rainbow Dash immediately paused as soon as it registered. Scooter paused beside her, looking up at her idol in confusion before she too could hear some noises. It was getting closer, and immediately Rainbow assumed the worst. Fearing that it could be Twilight, she thought about running back the way they came, but the little filly might not be able to keep up. Thinking quickly, she eyed a door right beside the pair, and opted to head inside it instead of face whatever might be coming down the hall. She opened it quickly, not caring what was on the other side, and immediately dashed through the doorway. “Scooter, get in!” Rainbow said in a raised whisper as she grabbed onto the little pony and tugged her inside, closing the door immediately. Scooter fell back against a soft pile of clothes, her miniature wings immediately fluttering outward. “Wee! What are we gonna do in the closet, Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow Dash looked around, and noticed that it was indeed a closet they had walked inside of. She groaned again, but then went silent as she heard the sounds again. She ducked low, but held her ear up to the door as she used her hoof to signal the filly to keep quiet. She listened close, and soon the noises were able to be made out a little better. Call her crazy, but she could have sworn they were... yes, voices! There were two of them at least, and they were already on the hall she was just on by the sound of it. As she listened harder, she began to recognize the tones and accents of the voices. “But ah thought it woulda been fun!” a high pitched voice said with a southern drawl. “Ah already told ya, 'tain't no reason y'all shoulda come out here,” another voice said, sounding much more mature and with a similar southern drawl. “you'n yer friends are all in a lot'a trouble.” It didn't take her long to figure out who the voices belonged to, and after a large smile and a sweep of relief that rushed over her entire body, Rainbow Dash burst out of the closet to confront her friends. “Hey, Appljeack!” she announced as she hovered in the middle of the hallway in front of her cowpony friend and her little sister. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack gasped. “There ya are!” “Hey, is that Applejack?” Scooter asked as she poked her head out from the closet. “Scooter-Dash!” Apple Attack cried with joy as she bolted towards her friend. “Apple Attack!” Scooter-Dash did similar, with both pairs of friends meeting in tight hugs. “Thank Celestia y'all are alright!” Applejack said as she held her friend. “I was startin'ta worry I would never find any'all!” “Hey, you don't have to worry about me,” Dash declared as she puffed out her chest. “I can take on any problem that comes my way!” “Yeah, and she's super awesome and talented too!” Scooter added as her and Apple Attack finished their hug. “Yup, ya got that right Scooter!” Dash agreed. “Scooter?” Applejack asked as she pulled away from her friend, looking between her and the costumed filly. “Yeah, she says her name is Scooter-Dash,” Rainbow said. “Uh, sugarcube, ya do realize that that's Applebloom and Scootaloo in them costumes, right?” Dash blinked a few times, and then swerved her head left and right between the two fillies in disbelief. “Wait, you mean to say that...” She locked her eyes onto the winged filly, her eyes growing larger. “You're Scootaloo!?” “Uh, hehe,” Scootaloo smiled sheepishly as she tried to shrink her body a little bit. “Um, hi, Rainbow Dash?” “Hey, what were you and Dash doin in the closet anyways, Scootaloo?” Applebloom asked. “Oh, umm, hehehe, yeah...” Scootaloo's smile only got wider and more sheepish as she shrunk down further, the blush on her face almost glowing through the costume. This garnered both Applejack's and Rainbow Dash's attention, and the gears in their minds swiftly went to work. Applejack first gawked at Scootaloo in surprise, but then at Rainbow Dash as her eyes bulged wider. “N-no! It's not what you think!” Dash pleaded as she backed up slightly. “We were just hiding the closet because we thought that it might have been Twilight coming down the hall, honest!” Applejack understood what her pegasus friend was saying, but she couldn't pass up such a moment to get her own joke or two in. “Heheh, ya sure 'bout that? Ah always knew you'd be in the closet, Dashie, but I didn't expect y'all ta come out fer me.” Applejack batted her eyelashes while giving her friend a seductive stare. Applebloom merely laughed at this, while Scootaloo blushed even harder at the thought of Applejack and her idol... ya know... wink. “Wha-! But, I don't, that, no I-er, I mean, UGH!” Rainbow Dash fell to the floor in defeat, groaning loudly just before Applejack collapsed onto the floor as well, laughing uncontrollably. “Baaahahaha! Oh Rainbow, you should see the look on yer face!” Applejack said between fits of laughter as she noticed Dash's vibrant blush. “Hehehe, wow, I've never seen Dashie look so... cute before,” Scootaloo said, chuckling at Dash's display of embarrassment. Even Appleboom began laughing harder at the scene before her. “Yeah yeah, go on, get it out,” Dash grumbled as she slowly got up and began to canter down the hallway, stomping her hooves loudly as she went. “If ya need me, I'll be over here, getting one step closer to finding our way out. “Hehe, ah wouldn't go that way if ah were you, Rainbow,” Applejack called out as her giggled began to subside. “Me'n Applebloom just came from that way. It's nuthin but more hallways an dead ends.” Dash sighed and stopped walking before turning to back to face her friends. “Fine,” she began as she reached to a door handle that was right beside her. “If the hallways won't work, then we're just gonna have to check each and every door as we go, including this one.” With that, she opened op the door beside her, still staring at her friends. “So, are you coming or not?” “Oh not yet, but I know I will be!” A voice suddenly called out, followed by a pair of lavender hooves reaching out of the doorway Rainbow Dash just opened and grabbing a hold of her. “Huh!? What the-AH!” “RAINBOW!” Applejack and the fillies cried as they watched her friend get taken through the doorway and having the door slam shut behind her.\ “No! C'mon, we gotta save'er!” Applejack sprinted for the door with the two fillies close behind her, reaching it in just a couple seconds and prying it open. She rushed through, quickly looking around to observe her surroundings. The room behind the door was a library, and a very large one at that. Many bookshelves lined the very large, square room with a ceiling that went up three whole stories. Balconies lined the upper levels, each with large bookshelves of their own against the walls. Though they couldn't see exactly how far the library went, it seemed to stretch for a whole hoofball fried as Applejack peered down one of the isles. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack called out. “Where are ya!?” “Applejack!” the farmer pony heard from somewhere off past the bookshelves. “Help! She's got me, Twilight's got meeee!” “Hold on, Rainbow!” Applejack wasted no time in bolting through the seemingly endless rows of bookshelves, following Rainbow Dash's voice as she continued to cry out somewhere beyond the labyrinth of high-rise shelves. Scootaloo and Applebloom did their best to keep up while Applejack navigated the maze of literature, speeding as fast as possible in hopes of getting to the rainbow pegasus before Twilight got away with her and... did things with her. But she had her hopes rising, Dash's voice was getting louder, so either she was catching up, or they had stopped somewhere. What frightened her further, however, was that her friend's sounds weren't crying for help anymore, they were pleading for something to stop. “Ah! N-no! Get, get off! Don't put that there! What are ya doin with-hey! That doesn't go that way! Where the hay did ya get that!? What are-yaah!” “I'm comin, Rainbow!” Applejack moved as fast as her hooves could carry, pushing her body further and further as the sounds kept getting closer and closer. As she rounded another corner, she slid to a halt as she beheld the scene before her. Both fillies caught up as well, each of them stopping to stare in awe at the scene before them. There was a sort of clearing in the maze of bookshelves, a perfectly square area organized with two desks and four chairs per desk on one side of the square, the same thing on the opposite side, a couch on either of the two remaining sides, and a square table in the center with a flower pot on it. The couches were made out of brown cloth while the desks were round, accompanied by thick wooden chairs that had cushioned seats. The table was simply square, however somewhat elegant as it sported some fine craftsmanship around the legs and the edges while the flower pot on top housed a large and varied assortment of flowers. But those are just the boring details... the more important details involved Rainbow Dash, who was hogtied and laid on the floor in what looked like vines in-between the square desk and one of the couches. In fact, upon closer inspection Applejack came to realize that she was wearing an outfit, a rather familiar outfit that she could have swore she had seen before. “Aha, you made it!” came a voice from behind the three, sounding surprisingly cheerful. The three ponies that weren't tied up turned around to see Twilight Sparkle standing behind them, smiling happily at the group. Her horn was glowing, and beside her was a floating copy of “Daring Do and the Wonders of the Western Whirlwinds”. “T-twi...” Applejack began, slowly backing away from her recently insanity-struck friend. “Wha... what'chya got there?” “Huh? Oh, this?” Twilight asked as she looked at the book. “Oh, it's just the latest Daring Do book of course. I know how much Rainbow Dash loves Daring Do, so I invited her to read it with me!” “Then why the hay do ya got'er all tied up'n such?” “I'm glad you asked that!” Twilight began to approach her farmer friend while the book opened up beside her. She bypassed the fillies, hardly paying them any heed as the little ponies only stared on in shock and curiosity. After all, they had heard Twilight had become some sort of molester, and they really wanted to know what that was. Perhaps it could get them their cutie marks, or so they wondered. Cutie Mark Crusader Molesters, yay? “You see, Applejack,” Twilight continued as she purposefully back Applejack towards where Rainbow Dash was tied up on the floor. “While I was browsing this wonderful library a little while ago, I stumbled upon this here Daring Do book! And when that happened, I remembered how Rainbow Dash loved the books, and even became my own reading buddy.” Applejack stepped back to the point where she was beside Rainbow Dash, and only then did she realize what Twilight was trying to do. Her mind raced as she realized she had walked right into a trap. It was all a trap from the start... ever since Rainbow got captured, Twilight had the plan cooked up. And with the way her pegasus pal was dressed up, the only thought that came to mind was some... “Oh lordy, oh no, ah can't do this, Twi! Ah can't!” Applejack cursed to herself as she turned away, knowing she was about to leave Rainbow Dash behind, but she had no other option. If she stayed, they would both fall victim to the lavender unicorn's plot. Not only that, but she couldn't handle another session of molestation, especially not after what Celestia made her do with her brother. Besides, she clung to the faint hope that perhaps Twilight would chase after her, giving her sister and Scootaloo time to rescue Rainbow Dash while Twilight was chasing after her. ...Well, it WAS a good hope, except she somehow spaced the fact that Twilight Sparkle is the third most powerful pony in the world and just created a force field that kept them three inside, and the two fillies outside. She was able to remember this however as her face met with said forcefield, causing her to stagger backwards a few steps. “Consarnit...” “Oh don't worry,” Twilight said as she waved her hoof nonchalantly. “This is actually something really similar that happens in the book. You see, Daring Do partners up with this country mare out in the Sandy Wind Desert, and actually get trapped inside of an underground temple.” “Dang it, stop doin this Twilight!” Applejack yelled as she turned around to face her friend. “You know me'n Rainbow Dash don't want any part'o this! Snap outta it!” “Yeah, seriously!” Dash complained as she struggled against her binds. “This is totally not cool!” “Oh you girls, hehehe,” Twilight giggled as she shook her head. “That's almost exactly what Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy told me before I was able to help them.” “...” “...what?” Applejack asked incredulously. “Oh yes, you see, I already showed them both how wonderful it is to feel whole, to come to realize just how far our friendship can go, ya know?” Twilight floated the book in front of her face as the pages began to flip through for her to scan. “What the buck Twilight!?” Dash yelled. “Why would you do that? ESPECIALLY to Fluttershy!?” “Oh relax, Rainbow Dash... or should I say, 'Daring Do',” Twilight giggled as the book stopped flipping through the pages before her. “You see, they came to not only accept, but also agree and enjoy what I was providing to them! They saw, just as I do now, how important it is to reach perfect harmony.” “Uhh...” Dash's mind was spinning with confusion, unsure of what to say next. Was Twilight lying about all that? Surely she wouldn't, but it just seemed too far fetched to believe. She knew Applejack would ask the same thing, but for some reason the only thing that came out of her mouth following those thoughts was a question that wasn't quite the around the same topic... or so she thought. “...'Daring do'?” Twilight smile only grew wider as she realized Dash was catching on. “Oh yes, you see, I got to thinking, what would be the best way to get you two into this whole perfect harmony thing? And then I remembered how you and me would always read Daring Do together, Dash. So, this time, I decided to try this again, only this time with a little more... live action.” Twilight's horn shined brighter with magic as an aura appeared around Applejack, tugging her closer to Rainbow Dash. “Woah nelly!” Applejack protested as she tried to fight the magic, but to no avail. “Wah- hay!” Rainbow Dash protested as a slight blush found its way onto her cheeks. “You see, in the book, while Daring Do and the Country Cowgirl are trapped inside the desert dungeon, the book introduces a new theme that no other Daring Do book had ever touched upon before...” a sly smirk crawled its way onto Twilight's face as Applejack was forced to lay against Dash, their muzzles close together as they stared into each other's eyes. “...Romance.” Both mares immediately developed a large blush on their faces, finally coming to full realization as to what exactly Twilight had planned. Before either of them could protest, however, a string of thick vines magically formed around Applejack's body, tieing her up in a similar fashion to Rainbow Dash's, only this time giving her the ability to wiggle around more freely than her pegasus friend was able to. “Ahem,” Twilight cleared her throat as she scanned through the book's displayed pages real fast, finding the point for her to start off. “...The inside of the two adventurer's prison wasn't cool like the rest of the dungeon, a single glass pane at the top of the dome allowed the sun's rays to pour in, heating up the air around them. But this heat was nothing compared to what the two were feeling within their own bodies as their muzzles drew closer, with nowhere left to travel as the binds held them firmly pinned together.” Twilight's magic slid her two friends' bodies up against each other, their noses in full contact as the blushes got brighter. Though they both continued to struggle against their binds, all it did was wiggle their limbs and faces against each other. “Twi, please, we're beggin ya,” Applejack pleaded as she stared into the rainbow pegasus' eyes. “Don't be doin this, it ain't right!” “I, I dunno...” Dash said suddenly as she stared into the cowpony's eyes. “I remember reading this story, and...” she bit her lip as she watched Applejack's eyes grow wider, knowing that the farmer pony knew what she was about to say. “...This part was really, really hot...” Twilight didn't reply, she only grinned widely as she knew her victory was coming closer. “'I'm sorry I got us into this mess,' the Country Cowgirl said as she stared at the gray-maned pegasus' eyes. 'I'm a terrible adventurer, Daring Do.' 'It's okay, really,' Daring said as she leaned her face closer to the earth pony's, their hot breaths blowing against their faces. 'I had a lot of fun, and hay, if we're both stuck here like this...' Daring Do paused, thinking hard about her next words. The heat was starting to make her sweat, but she knew that the heat she was feeling wasn't just because of the room.” As Twilight read those words, Rainbow Dash felt herself drawing her face closer to Applejack's. Her eyelids slid down half way as their lips drew close, with the farmer pony unable to back away from her friend almost hypnotized state. “Rainbow, please...” Applejack whispered as her heart pounded heavily in her chest, feeling as though it was about to burst. This wasn't Celestia forcing her and somepony she cared for to do something she didn't wanted, this was her two best friends doing something to her... and liking it. She knew Dash was against it too, at first, but for her to start to get into it as well made her question the entire outlook on the situation. If Rainbow Dash would give such a thing as this a chance... why couldn't she? “Applejack...” Dash whispered as she closed her eyes further, their lips mere millimeters apart. “Daring Do brought their faces together, their noses rubbing as she felt her lips involuntarily pucker. She could feel the heat of the room make her pores saturate her coat with sweat, but the epicenter of the fire that burned in the chamber began producing a different type of moisture. '...Maybe we could just make the best of it.'” Rainbow Dash didn't wait for more of the book to be read, she knew what happened next. She lurched her face as forward as the vines would allow it, pushing her lips and Applejack's together tightly. A whimper escaped from the farmer pony's lips, but was muffled by Dash's own mouth against hers. A long, soft sigh escaped from the pegasus' throat she continued to gently mash their lips together. Applejack did not physically protest, she knew she was unable to do anything in her current state. She just laid there and took it while Twilight continued to watch them with her book at the ready. Twilight skipped ahead a few lines, deciding to skip some “boring” details and get on with the more interesting parts. “The Country Cowgirl was hesitant at first, knowing full well that her family had taught her to go against such acts with another mare. But she was on an adventure after all, and adventures meant going to new places, meeting new ponies, and above all else, experiencing new things. Daring Do is an adventurer, so how could she call herself one if she didn't allow herself to give in to the same desires?” Applejack could feel the pegasus wiggling her body against hers more, no longer fueled by panic or the desire to escape, but more by the lust for her friend and the need for more... adventure. A high pitched whine escaped from her throat as she felt Dash's tongue slip between her lips, her eyes bulging wide again in response. But as she looked into her friend's face, she saw those dark pink eyes staring back at her. But it wasn't a surprised look, or a lustful one, it was a loving, compassionate gaze, one that said all the words that Dash could not; that she was okay with this, and that she wanted Applejack to be okay with it too. The apple mare managed to pull her head back enough to break from the kiss, but only to gasp out a short couple words as she let her eyes close again. “Oh, Rainbow...” it was a soft whisper, but it was all she needed to say before she leaned her head forward again, replanting the kiss and pushing her own tongue into the pegasus' mouth, wrestling them together as their bodies wiggled together further. Twilight was about to continue further, but decided that there would be no further need to do so. Her horn shined brighter again, allowing her magic to slowly work on the vines tangling her two friends together. She knew they were feeling it, just as she knew Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had already felt it. The true effect of perfect harmony was working on her friends, and the best part is that they found it together... even if she did have to give them a pretty big push. The vines slowly slipped off, but did not fade away. With their limbs free yet still meshed with the lengthy plant, Applejack and Rainbow Dash quickly slid their legs around each other, closing in with a tight embrace as their passionate kiss only got deeper and rougher. With two athletic mares working on each other, it was no surprise that they both began wrestling and fighting for domination, their bodies undulating faster and harder while they each gave out low, throaty moans. They began rolling around on the floor, their moans growing louder as the heat between their loins were able to come together at just the right angle, mashing their lower lips together just like their upper lips were. Twilight watched as the scene played out before her, the book no longer floating in front of her, but set down on the square desk beside her. She sat back and let one of her hooves slide between her haunches, gently fiddling with her clit and tender pussy lips that burned for attention. But she knew that the heat she felt was nothing compared to that which her friends were feeling. As they mashed their bodies together harder and moaned even louder, she could feel the waves of higher temperature radiate through the air, adding to her own hotness and increasing dampness all around her body, especially around her loins. “C-come on Darin' Do,” Applejack suddenly whispered hotly after breaking away from the kiss, her body still gyrating forcefully with Dash's. “Show this Country Cowgirl how ya work yer adventures...” Rainbow Dash didn't reply with her voice, but only with her moans which projected at full volume once her lips were free, allowing her to almost scream with the intense pleasure that wracked through her body. She pressed her forehead up to Applejack's, her eyes closed while moaning loud, each with hot, heavy breaths that blew against the other mare's face. She could feel the pressure building up inside of her, the intensity of the passion felt between the two accumulating into one overpowering force that sent waves of pleasure through her body. Dash began to scream, her climax nearing as she felt Applejack use all her might, the two finally settling down on their sides still in the tightest embrace possible. The farmer mare's front hooves reached around and dug into the pegasus' flanks, forcing their burning lips together as tight as possible. All Twilight could do was watch as both of her friends orgasmed in front of her at the same time, their juices spilling all over the carpet and each other while they let out simultaneous cries of pleasure. That last bit was just enough to send her over as well, a few final jerks with her hoof allowing her own, smaller climax to let loose, soaking the floor beneath her with her own fluids. She moaned out softly, not wanting to disturb her two friends too much, and allowed herself to ride out the orgasm she had until it finally dissipated. With her breathing heavy and he coat nearly drenched in sweat, she watched as the flier and the farmer cuddled close together, neither saying a word as they delved into one more long, passionate kiss before cuddling close and gently drifting off to sleep. Twilight giggled gently, very much satisfied with her work, and so overjoyed to know that she had just helped two of her friends at once know the effects of perfect harmony. “...H-hey... Scootaloo?” “Y-yeah... Applebloom?” “Um, ah dunno 'bout you, but this is making me feel all... funny an stuff inside...” “Yeah, me too...” “...” “...Hey, Applebloom?” “Yes, Scootaloo?” “Are you liking this feeling like I am?” “...Ah think ah am.” “T-that's what I thought...” After a while Twilight turned around slowly, and then froze when she saw both of the fillies behind her in a tangled mess on the ground, making out furiously just like Applejack and Rainbow Dash were earlier. She stared wide-eyed at the two, a vibrant blush appearing on her face as she sat still for a minute, unable to think of the proper reaction for such a situation. She didn't know whether she should stop them, encourage them, or just leave them be all together. … She went with the third option as she gently released the force field she had put up earlier and fully dispelled the vines that were hanging loosely around Rainbow Dash and Applejack. With a sheepish smile and nervous chuckle, she quietly tiptoed away from the group of ponies, setting her mind towards the last objective on her list. /*T*\ “Just where in this obnoxiously large house are you taking us?” Trixie asked as her, the dragon, and the strange pony who always wrote everything he had to say down continued to follow Prince Blueblood. “First of all, it's a mansion, a very elegant and expensive mansion, but I wouldn't expect such a peasant commoner to understand that,” the prince scoffed while Trixie barely managed to withhold her anger for the time being. “But if you must know, we are heading to a special room near the back end of my mansion.” “What kinda special room?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow. “Well... this one, actually,” Blueblood said as he opened up a door the group had just come upon, revealing a large, circular room. The room had three doors, each one equally spaced from each other and each looking completely identical. The room was tall and cylindrical, reach two stories high. In the center was a large arcane circle, details with many symbols and encryptions, most of which even Trixie had never seen before. At the very center was a small, neatly cut crystal that was shaped like an egg. The crystal was a toxic green and radiated a very faint, yet noticeable glow. Blueblood slowly circled to the opposite side of the arcane circle, his expression suddenly turning serious as he stood in one open area that was only present on his side of the large, magical drawing. “Now, everypony step back, I am going to begin the process.” Scribble scribble, “process for what? What exactly are you doing?” “The Great and Powerful Trixie does not like being left in the dark, and also demands to know what the selfish prince is up to!” Blueblood stayed oddly calm as he channeled magic through his horn, the symbols on the ground beginning to shine with a green aura similar to that of the crystal in the center. It was at that point that everypony in the room noticed the twinkling in the prince's eyes reappear, only stronger than ever. “The only way to stop the princesses now is with the help of a creature from the outside, the only type of creature that can sap the energy from the princesses, and the only one creature of its kind that has the necessary power to do so.” “A creature...?” Spike asked aloud as he watched the crystal become engulfed in a whirlwind if sickly green magic, the strong energy creating a vortex just above the crystal itself. “What the princesses are feeling are the direct effects of the third part of their body's composition, their souls. Their souls force them to feel the powers of emotion, desire, and above all else... love.” “But, Trixie still does not understand! What could possibly take something that derives from the soul from a pony!?” Spike couldn't believe his ears, and the shock of his realization made him unable to act. He knew exactly what kind of creature could do such a thing, and exactly what one creature could do it. It happened before, and it seemed like it was about to try to happen again. But did it need to? Was the path he was about to take really worth saving the princesses? Everything is risky, it's all so risky bringing her into this... but any protests he had then became null and void as he watched a black figure form inside the vortex, its shape quickly becoming defined as he realized the spell was none other than a summoning spell. And the creature being summoned, was Queen Chrysalis. Part 6Part 6 “Under normal circumstances, I would have loved to be in a mansion as elegant as this, but…” Rarity tapped her chin, looking down each hallway in the four-way intersection they had found themselves in. She and La Belle De Sweet had done nothing but walk the entire time through the mansion, and even though at times they thought they heard voices from someone down a hall or something, they always ended up coming short and not finding anypony. It was a grueling sort of adventure, not knowing which way to go while the nagging feeling of being watched or even followed bugged them to no end. At any point they could run into the recently corrupted Twilight Sparkle, or even worse… Blueblood. Eventually they chose a path and went down it, hoping they wouldn’t just end up going around in a huge circle. Actually, moving around in a large enough circle would bring her to the front door, which would be good for escaping once she had gathered up her friends. “If I can even find my friends,” Rarity muttered to herself as they made another turn down some random hallway. “Hey Rarity,” La Belle began, her voice tired and sort of weak. “I don’t wanna keep playing this game anymore…” “Game?” Rarity asked, astounded at such choice of words. She looked towards La Belle as she came to a stop, sitting on her flank. “Whatever do you mean; you think this is all some sort of jovial pursuit?” “Well, me and my friends thought it would be so cool to dress up as superheroes and stuff and come save you.” She pawed at the floor, sighing dejectedly. “But I don’t know anymore, my hooves hurt and I’m getting hungry… so this doesn’t seem very fun to me.” Rarity thought about her words, and the fact that she was a filly sort of fit in with how she was acting. It wasn’t until she actually started pouting like that that Rarity really figured out the identity of the costumed filly. She knew how Sweetie Belle pouted, and the display she just watched was a perfect match. “But, Sweetie Belle, we told you and your friends already that being heroes is a lot of hard work,” Rarity said, scooting closer to her sister and placing a hoof on her shoulder. Sweetie jumped a bit at hearing her name, and looked up at her sister. “Y-you knew it was us… this entire time?” “Well of course,” Rarity lied, not wanting to reveal that she had just put the pieces together. “A lady always knows her close friends and siblings best, and is able to recognize them without having to see their faces.” Sweetie Belle sniffled, being on the verge of tears now that not only had she been found out, but she was practically giving up in front of her sister. She felt weak and pitiful, and knew that she would end up getting punished once they got home. The entire game she was playing was boring and dumb, and she couldn’t wait to get things back to normal. “I wanna go home…” She muttered, looking down at the floor as tears threatened to stain her cheeks. Rarity was quick to wrap her forearms around her little sister, pulling her into a loving hug. “Oh now don’t you worry Sweetie, we’ll get out of here soon,” she said, her voice as gentle and comforting as she could make it. “We just need to make sure our friends are alright and together before we can leave, so we still have an obligation to make sure that happens.” “But this place is so big!” Sweetie whined, look at all the doors around them before turning to her sister. “How are we supposed to find our way out, or even our friends before Twilight catches them?” That is a good point, Rarity thought to herself as she ran her options through her mind. All this time we’ve just been walking around hoping to find our friends, but at the rate we’re going, they’ve probably already been… no, no I can’t think like that! Rarity shook her head in an attempt to drive the thought away. My friends are resourceful, as am I! We would never let that happen, so I know there must be some way to find them! Rarity tapped her chin, thinking harder than before to try and figure out a better plan than walking around aimlessly. A thought occurred to her just then, and in a moment of inspiration, she let go of her sister and shot up to her hooves, looking around to the doors on either side. “Sweetie, I have an idea!” She proclaimed proudly. “Help me find a closet; I know what we can do.” ~*TGaPT*~ ”THAT’S THE QUEEN OF THE CHANGELINGS!” Trixie cried out as she scooted back against the nearest wall in fear, her eyes bulging wide as if she was staring at death itself. “Chrysalis!” Spike growled, shifting his stance as if ready to pounce at any moment. Scribble Scribble, “Why does my life always have to suck like this?” Scripter muttered as he stared at the black chitinous figure before him, sighing and looking like he was just waiting for the end to come. Chrysalis was still standing in the middle of the circle, her form unmoving until the floating sparkles of energy given off from the summoning spell finally subsided. She took in a long, shuddered breath before breaking out in a coughing fit, staggering over the floor and looking like she was about to hack out a lung. “Wha-who dares t-to,” cough cough, wheeze, “to s-summon,” cough, “the all powerful Changeling Quee” cough, hack cough “aaaah buck it.” She muttered angrily as she coughed a few more times, trying to clear out her lungs from some sort of residue that had built up during the spell. “What the hay did you summon her here for!?” Spike yelled at Blueblood, his rage threatening to boil over. Blueblood seemed stuck in a trance, not moving only to breath gently as he stared at the Changeling Queen, his horn gradually losing its glow with the magic from the spell subsiding. Whatever had compelled him, he didn’t even bat an eye at the angry dragon wanting to rip his hair out, and probably a few teeth too. “What is with all the yelling?” Chrysalis demanded, looking over at the small group. “I finally get summoned after all these years, and it’s to a group of ingrates having a conniption!” “Forgive us your highness, but your powers are required this day,” Blueblood spoke suddenly, his voice abnormally loud and devoid of emotion. Chrysalis looked towards the prince, and instantly recognized the vibrant twinkling that had erupted in his eyes. Realization dawned upon her, and at once all the details of the plan made and the pieces set long ago had returned to her. Slowly her frown turned upside down, and a toothy grin worked its way onto her face. Spike, Trixie and Scripter watched as Chrysalis began to chuckle lightly, and eventually break out into a hardy, evil-filled laugh that she almost broke out into another coughing fit from. It was at that moment that they truly began to regret having followed the apparently very dangerous and treacherous prince. “That big baby was conniving with the enemy this entire time…” Trixie muttered to herself, hardly able to believe her ears and eyes. “Spike, Trixie thinks we should get out of here…” “Not a chance,” Spike growled, flexing his claws. “I was too much a scaredy cat to face up to the changelings last time, and I won’t repeat that mistake now!” Chrysalis’ laughter eventually died down, and she turned her attention to the three ponies staring at her off to the side. She smirked at them, even though she was a little confused at the one staring at her with an expression of boredom. Either way, it didn’t really matter to her, for she was about to have her revenge anyways. “Well, what have we here? Sacrifices for me upon my summoning, so that I may feed upon my arrival?” Trixie looked like she was about to start laying bricks while Spike crouched down, working his breathing to be able to shoot out fire at a moment’s notice. Scripter, on the other hand, was un-phased by all of it. “Nope, I’m done,” he proclaimed, turning around and walking off to the great surprise of everypony else in the room… except for Blueblood, who was still standing like a mindless puppet. “You can all have fun with whatever you want, but I’m done with this. I’m gonna go lie down and eat some rocky road…” And with that, he trotted through the first door he came to, walked through, and slammed the door behind him, leaving a pony, a changeling, and a baby dragon all gawking at what they had just scene. “Did that little worm just give me the cold shoulder!?” Chrysalis seethed in anger. “Does he seriously not care that Blueblood’s betrayed us!?” Spike growled, his balled fists shaking in barely contained rage. “Huh, he actually stopped writing down everything he said,” Trixie stated, looking at the scroll he dropped just before storming off. Chrysalis grunted with a roll of her eyes, turning to look towards Blueblood. “Whatever, let’s just get on with this. Blueblood, take me to the palace gardens, now!” “I would, your highness, but there is a magical barrier blocking my ability to teleport out of the building,” Blueblood replied as his horn began to glow again. “Hmph, fine, I’ll just have to do it myself then,” Chrysalis said, her horn already alight. “No pony barrier can stop me… they probably won’t even know I passed through it. Spike and Trixie didn’t have any time to react before a sickly green flash erupted from her horn, and the two were gone. “They, they teleported…” Trixie whispered as she stared at where the two had just been standing. “But, but what are they going to do? What are we going to do!? Do you really think she can take on both princesses at once?” “We gotta find Twilight,” Spike muttered, his boiling anger receding to a steady simmer. “But Trixie thought that she was the bad pony here!” “I dunno, I still think there’s something wrong with Twilight, but I also got a feeling that there’s more at work here than we know.” Spike began to walk towards the door they came from, Trixie hesitating, but eventually falling in behind him. “And you think Twilight knows?” Spike sighed, and paused as he held his claw on the doorknob. “No, not really, but she’s a smart pony… she’ll know what to do.” And with that, Spike opened the door, and the two set out to find Twilight Sparkle now, instead of running from her. ~F~ Fluttershy was a bit scared of having to search around such a big place all on her own, but she knew she had to find her friends. She felt so great ever since she woke up, as if a great weight had lifted off of her. She certainly felt closer to Twilight, and while that was great and all, she had to find the other so she could get closer to them as well. A full bonding of mind, body, and soul… it really was the path to true harmony. As she turned around a hallway, she just happened to see Pinkie Pie darting between doors, talking loudly to herself as if she had found the most amazing thing ever. She was moving almost too quickly to track, and it didn’t take long before she came right up before Fluttershy and stopping instantly. Fluttershy thought for a brief moment that the pink pony would stick her tongue out and go “meep meep!” before zipping off. “FLUTTERSHY!” Pinkie cried in cheer before she tackled the yellow mare to the ground, holding onto her with a tight embrace. “I’m so glad I found you, I’ve been searching everywhere like you wouldn’t even know and oh my goodness this place is so big I thought I was going to be lost forever and ever and ever!” “It’s… nice to see you too… Pinkie…!” Fluttershy gasped as she strained to breath under Pinkie’s crushing hug. “Oh, that reminds me!” Pinkie let go of Fluttershy, and suddenly stared into her eyes with an unusually serious face. “Fluttershy, did you run into Twilight earlier?” Fluttershy regained her composure and stared back, caught off guard by Pinkie’s sudden seriousness. Her voice caught in her throat, and she thought about the possibility of Pinkie not having been shown true harmony yet. Oh no, if Twilight hasn’t gotten to Pinkie yet, then I don’t know what she’ll do to me! Fluttershy thought as she tried to figure out what to say. “I, uh, I may have… uh…” “Cuz if you haven’t, then you really should!” She perked up, a big smile once more threatening to split her face. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this excited, except maybe that one time Twilight first showed up in Ponyville and I was all like-“ “Wait!” Fluttershy interrupted, then recoiled in embarrassment at her own outburst. “You, uh, you and Twilight already… did it too?” “Uh-huh, and I was really scared at first, especially after what that meany Molestia did to me and that one time in filly summer camp with Surprise, but this was totally different! She was all loving and caring and a true friend and I just melted like butter!” Pinkie mushed her cheek against Fluttershy’s as a more loving gesture, and Flutershy couldn’t help but blush at it. “I uh, Twilight and I sort of did it and stuff together as well, and stuff…” Pinkie gasped loudly. “Really!? Oh that’s so wonderful, now I don’t have to try and convince you myself cuz I might not be able to do it as good as Twilight and I might end up hurting you or something but it’s okay now!” “Oh, I agree…” Fluttershy nodded, nuzzling back up against her bubbly pink friend. “There y’all are!” came a southern drawl from down the hall, and the two turned to see Rainbow Dash and Applejack approaching them, with Scootaloo and Applebloom close behind. Rainbow Dash had her wing around Applejack’s torso as they walked, and almost seemed to be actively nuzzling up against the farmer pony. “Applejac, Rainbow Dash, Crusaders!” Pinkie cheered with glee as she zipped up to meet them, Fluttershy following close behind. “I can’t believe we’re all just now meeting up like this, and it looks like you two have already run into Twilight as well!” “Yeah, heh,” Rainbow Dash blushed, rubbing the back of her neck. “We kinda had a bit of a tough ride up until she actually put some sense into us, but…” “Ah think it was all worth it,” Applejack stated, slapping the cyan mare’s flank with her tail. This earned a small yelp and a bright blush from the rainbow pony. “Oh, this is all so wonderful!” Fluttershy, began, but then looked around as she noticed one pony missing. “But, where’s Rarity?” Pinkie gasped, “oh no, don’t tell me she’s still lost out around the mansion!” She looked around as if Rarity would just waltz out of one of the doors on command. And that’s exactly what happened. “Oh darlings, it’s been too long!” Rarity exclaimed as she came out of one of the doors nearby, closing it with her hoof instead of using her magic. “Rarity!” they all exclaimed, rushing up to the fashionata. They all joined together in a big, heartfelt hug while the fillies stayed back and watch, content to stay up against each other instead. “It’s like a big family reunion!” Applejack said, nuzzling against everyone within the hug. “’Cept, ya know, without us actually bein’ family ‘an all.” “Yeah, cuz that would be sorta weird and awkward,” Pinkie giggled. “Ya know, since we’re all getting touchy and stuff with each other now.” “Wait, what?” Rarity’s eyes suddenly went wide, and a nearby door that had just started to open stopped suddenly, though without anypony noticing. “What do you mean ‘getting all touchy and stuff”?” “Oh no, I don’t think Rarity’s encountered Twilight yet,” Fluttershy said, a bit of worry showing on her face. “Then what the hay are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash smirked, wrapping her hooves around the fashionata’s waist. “Let’s get her over there and show her how to get down with true harmony!” “Y-you’ve all already been… corrupted by Twilight!?” Rarity gawked, looking to stare into the eyes of each of them. “Corrupted isn’t a very nice word,” Pinkie shook her head, though still keeping her smile up. “She simply showed us how to get closer and happier, and it worked!” Rarity couldn’t believe her ears. All her friends had been molested by Twilight and found the experience so traumatic that they actually believed it to be for the best! Whatever Twilight was doing to them, or if they were actually under some sort of spell, Rarity didn’t know. She couldn’t use her magic to check if they were under some sort of charm or hex, as that would blow her cover. “I… I’m sorry girls, but I’m afraid I will not accept your rather outlandish offer,” Rarity harrumphed and crossed her arms, intending to not move from her spot. “Yeah yeah, whatever, we thought the same thing too at one point, ya know,” Rainbow Dash scoffed as she grabbed a hold of one of Rarity’s hooves and tugged. “Now let’s get ya over to see Twilight and-WOAH!” Everypony around Rarity suddenly jumped away as her hoof came off, and in Rainbow Dash’s hand was a hair brush. Rarity looked down at her hoof for a few moments and tsk’ed, a small, knowing smile forming across her lips. “You girls should know me by now; a lady is always careful and never dives into things head first.” She sits back and lifts up her other hoof, pointing it out in front of them as it slowly faded away to reveal two bottles of glass cleaner which, upon being revealed, fell lifelessly to the ground. “She always takes the appropriate precautions first.” With that, Rarity’s form completely faded away, revealing a crude conglomeration of buckets, brushes, towels, light bulbs, bottles, and other things you would normally find within a cleaning closet. All was left was a stand of elegant purple hair, floating right where Rarity’s head once was and surrounded by a light magical aura “I don’t know what’s gotten into you girls, but I intend to find out and stop it once and for all!” Rarity’s voice came from the strand of hair, and once she finished the hair stopped glowing and fell gently to the floor, no longer under her influence. “It was a trick!” Applejack exclaimed loudly, staring at the pile of cleaning supplies. “She musta used all this stuff and some sorta illusion spell to make it look like it was really her we were talking to!” Pinkie claimed, poking at the pile on the floor. “And her own hair was the magical anchor…” Fluttershy muttered, inspecting the lone strand. “But where could she be?” Rainbow Dash asked as she looked around frantically, wondering if she was right behind a corner or something. “Is she close, or could she manage something like that from far away? I didn’t even know Rarity was capable of stuff like that!” “Oh, she’s not far, she’s right over there,” said a squeaky voice from behind the group. They all looked to see Sweetie Belle, her mask no longer on her head, standing in the middle of the hall a short ways down. She was pointing to a door not far down the hall that was slightly open, and everypony looked in time to see it close suddenly. “I really don’t feel like playing this running around game anymore,” she explained solemnly, lowering her head. “So you can find my sister over there and win the game now.” “Quick, the door!” Rainbow gasped, and shot off towards it. Everypony followed suit, including Fluttershy after she thanked Sweetie Belle for her help. “So, where you girls been anyways?” Sweetie Belle askes after the older mares had ran off. “Oh, ya know, chillin,” Scootaloo said with a smirk before reaching over and tugging Sweetie Belle closer to her. “But boy, do we have some fun stuff to show you!” “Mhm!” Apple Bloom agreed, and the two converged on their white filly friend. -~R~- “I can’t believe Sweetie Belle would give me up that quickly!” Rarity gasped to herself as she ran from door to door, trying to lose her corrupted friends that she knew were right behind her. She knew she wouldn’t last long though, as Rainbow Dash would catch up to her eventually with her superior speed. She needed to stop them by any means possible, and she had to do so very soon. As she passed through another door, she caught an unusual sight. She had ended up inside of one of the royal bedrooms, and it was practically overflowing with an assortment of frilly cloths, fine linen, and other light cloth materials strewn about. If it was any other situation, Rarity would have marveled at how elegant and well done the room was. Truly, it was a work of art, but she was too occupied with getting away from her corrupted friends to care. There was one detail that about the room that stood out to her, however… “A window!” she cried in relief, rushing over to her gateway to freedom. All she had to do was get out of the mansion, get some help, and then come back with roughly an army of royal guards to set things right. She didn’t really know at that point, but the sooner she got to safety, the sooner she could formulate a proper plan. But as she got up to the window and tried to pull it open, it briefly flashed purple and pushed her away, forcing her to fall to her flank. “Oof, what in the world…?” her horn was alight in a second, and a simple spell told her that the window was enchanted, and with a rather familiar magical signature as well. Her already white fur paled further as she realized exactly whose type of magic that felt like. Twilight’s spell held the window shut, and knowing her, she probably would know have rigged a mental ping to go off whenever somepony tried to break out. This is bad, Rarity thought to herself as her eyes darted frantically from side to side. I have to get out of here, I have to move now! She threw open the door she came in from, and almost directly across the hall from her Rainbow Dash was poking her head out, looking around for a brief moment before their eyes connected. “OH NO!” Rarity gasped before she slammed the door and locked it mere moments from a loud slam coming from the other side. “Come on, Rarity!” Rainbow Dash yelled through the door as she began pounding on it with her hooves. “Let us in already, this is really uncool!” Behind her the other three friends emerged from the same door, looking upon the scene. “Your desire to molest me is even more uncool, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity cried through the door, her body thrown against it to keep her from bashing her way in. “Stop strugglin’ and everything and give us a chance to explain ourselves, Rare!” Applejack reasoned as she came up to the door. “Not a chance, you corrupted group of ruffians!” Applejack was taken aback for a moment, hurt that her friend would actually say something like that to them. But a moment later she tipped her hat down and glared at the door, turning her rear towards the door. “Outta the way RD, I’mma get us int’a that room!” As Rainbow Dash scooted aside, Rarity had also moved from the door. She knew what kind of power Applejack had in her bucks, and a fancy door like the one keeping her from her friends wouldn’t stand a chance at holding up against it. She backed up into the center of the room, trying to keep herself from having a panic attack when another wave of inspiration washed over her. All around her were the same lines of cloth and fine linen strewn about, and as a designer under stress, she knew she could use them in any way she needed. And at that point in time, she needed them for heavy duty defense! Applejack bucked at the door, and surprisingly the door held, albeit with a large crack forming up the middle. She sighed before readying up another kick, the door splintering inward some. “One more kick,” she said to herself before bucking one more time, blasting the door off its hinges and sending it flying inward. “Aha, ah got it!” She strode into the room with the others, a big smile on her face, but that smile fell as soon as she saw what awaited her inside. It was as if all the sheets and clothes and anything that was made of some sort of cloth had come alive and formed into one massive living beast of linen. It was like a horribly misshapen spider web of cloth had spread out across the room, and at the far corner Rarity sat, wrapped up to her neck in the finest sheets, her horn brightly lit as her magic controlled every piece of the conglomeration. “Oh wow, I didn’t know Rarity was this good with magic!” Pinkie commented as she saw how every cloth in the room seemed to flow gently, as if alive. “Actually darling, I’ve just had a lot of practice working with clothing, so it’s sort of second nature to me, really,” Rarity replied calmly, before immediately changing face. “Now bring it on, I’ll show you how dangerous I can be with… clothes!” “Ah heck,” Applejack swore. Just then a bed sheet shot forward like a limb, almost pummeling them as they barely dodged it. As it hooked back it snagged one of Applejack’s limbs, tugging her inside as she yelped in surprise. “Applejack!” Rainbow Dash yelled, rushing inside to try to pull her out. She grabbed onto Applejack’s hoof as more sheets and clothes began wrapping around the farmer pony, effectively ensnaring her and restricting her movement. “Get me outta here, halp!” AJ cried, struggling in vain to get out. “We gotta stop Rarity!” Pinkie shouted before she turned to Fluttershy. “It’s you and me, Flutters, we’re the only ones who can put an end to this!” “W-what!? But how can-“ Fluttershy was cut off as Pinkie grabbed her and pulled her into the room, pushing the two of them into the fray. “You can’t stop me Pinkie, not even your weird and somewhat awkward hyper activeness can defeat my sense of fashion!” Rarity punctuated this claim with three more streaks of cloth rushing towards the two, look about to hit their mark. “Oh yeah? Well I learned this one from Shining Armor!” Pinkie exclaimed as she reared back, Fluttershy still in her hooves, and then flung the timid pegasus right at her. The yellow pegasus screamed at the top of her lungs for a brief moment before she collided with Rarity’s clothing cocoon, and that sent the two toppling to the ground. Almost instantly Rarity lost her focus on the clothes she was controlling, and everything dropped messily to the ground. Applejack immediately worked herself free of her binds with Rainbow Dash’s help, and the two turned to see Rarity slowly getting to her hooves with Fluttershy in a slight daze. “She’s temporarily weakened, get her!” Pinkie shouted, and immediately Rainbow Dash and Applejack moved to subdue the deranged unicorn wrapped in colorful sheets. “Oh no you don’t!” Rarity shot back, her horn lighting up just in time to push the clothes from her body and fling them at both Rainbow Dash and Applejack, wrapping them both up this time and forcing them to the ground. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie cried, horrified that her friends had been caught. She growled towards Rarity and began to charge herself, expertly dodging the pieces of cloth that Rarity had started to fling at her. Rarity didn’t have time to gain full control of all the sheets again, so she worked on the run, flinging sheets and shirts and anything she could grab at the party mare as she maneuvered around the room. It was as if there was a big pillow fight going on, but instead of pillows there were tons of sheets and clothes, and instead of it being a two-way tight it was more of a mix of dodge ball and keep-away at the same time. Eventually though, Rarity had made her way back to where she started, and a sideswipe from a comforted caught blindsided Pinkie, wrapping her up before she even knew what happened. Pinkie fell to the ground with a “oomph”, and Rarity cheered victoriously. “Hahahaha, yes, yes! I did it, I’ve won, I’ve-!” She stopped in her tracks, her body frozen as Fluttershy stuck her face up in front of hers, her expression completely blank. They stayed there for a moment, looking into each other’s eyes before Fluttershy slowly leaned in… And suddenly, they were kissing. Fluttershy had begun pressing her own body against Rarity’s as the kiss continued, their hooves sliding past each other’s and their legs interlocking. Rarity stared wide-eyed and unmoving, unable to believe what was happening They got me… I’ve lost. She knew any moment now that they would all take her, and they would violate her and use her body for her own perverted needs. Then Twilight would come, and she would cast her spell and make her just another sex slave to join into the already growing harem. She would be ruined forever and not be able to give herself to her prince in shining armor like she always wanted, to give up her own womanhood to the stallion of her dreams… or dragon, if things went right. But all of that meant nothing at that point, for Rarity’s body would be forever soiled and re-soiled until the end of her days, and there was nothing she could do about except lay there and quiver, waiting for the end… And waiting… And waiting still… “Um… Rarity?” Rarity opened her eyes, and instead of all of her friends ravishing her body like she expected, they were all standing before her, staring at her with worried eyes. The only pony not present was Twilight, who it seemed simply hadn’t shown up yet. “Huh…? Wha- but, but I thought…” Rarity trailed off as she stared at each of them in the eyes, a mix of fear and uncertainty showing across her face. “We ain’t gonna hurt ya Rare, or do anything you wouldn’t want done to ya,” Applejack said calmly, trying to comfort her. “We just wanna help ya is all.” “…Help me?” Rarity repeated incredulously. “We know how scary this can be,” Fluttershy began, pawing at the floor nervously. “I know I was scared out of my wits when Twilight first got me. I thought she was going to do so many horrible things and I just… oh my, I can’t begin to explain how relieved I am that she didn’t.” “Twilight didn’t want to hurt us or anything, silly,” Pinkie said with a warm smile on her face. “Yeah, I freaked out too, I think all of us did, but she really was helping us! She taught us how to get closer to each other than we ever have before, even with using the elements! In fact, now that I think about it, the elements might do more with all of us closer together than they ever had before!” “Yeah, what did you think was gonna happen?” Rainbow Dash began in an obviously joking tone. “Did you expect us to hold you down or something so Twilight could come and cast a spell on your mind to join you into her supposed harem or whatever?” When Rainbow’s joke was met with silence from the fashionata, her ears drooped in realization and shame. “Oh…” “But we would never do that to you,” Fluttershy assured soothingly, gently nuzzling against Rarity’s cheek. The white mare recoiled slightly from the touch, but eventually allowed it with a sigh. “I… I’m just so afraid girls,” She began, looking between each of them. “After what Celestia did to us not too long ago, I was so afraid by the thought that we could all be somehow turned into… that, and that I would forever be stained and never deserving of the proper stallion!” “Like ah said, we ain’t gonna hurt ya, Rare,” Applejack said, sitting down beside her. “We just wanna help ya see what we do, as friends, and to help build our friendship to a new level.” “But, but I don’t even know if I’m into mares…” Rarity whimpered, her hooves shaking a little. “You don’t have to be into mares for you to feel the passion in all of this,” Fluttershy said, sliding her hoof to Rarity’s cheek and pulling it so that they were staring each other in the eye. “This is more than just liking mares, Rarity, and we’ve learned that… it’s about connecting our body, minds, and souls into something beautiful.” “I don’t know what to say…” Rarity sniffled a little as she continued to stare at Fluttershy, her heart beating faster as their faces slowly drew closer. “But if you, all of you can truly feel that way after all this, then…” Rarity trailed off, her resolution already known to the ponies present as she closed her eyes, and willing connected her lips with Fluttershy’s. The two mares pushed closer to each other, their kiss deepening as their hooves began shuffling together again, each enjoying their embrace. Delighted by the scene, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie decided to join in as well. Applejack began to nibble at Rarity’s neck gently, her hoof sliding down to the white mare’s chest and stomach, rubbing slow circles against her fur. Rarity’s body twitched a bit at the contact, and Applejack could feel her friend’s muscles begin to relax as she accepted the contact. Rainbow Dash decided then to be the right time for her to move in, and she rolled onto her back and slid underneath the farmer. AJ jumped slightly in surprise, but didn’t break contact with Rarity as Dash began to nip at her own neck while her hooves began to work up AJ’s powerful thighs and between her haunches. The farmer pony moaned out a little, only making her work on Rarity’s body more. After a while Rainbow Dash slid away, only to move to Fluttershy and begin to work on her, helping to pleasure her friends as they pleasured Rarity. Pinkie was the last one to join in, but her part was no less importnat. She went straight for the “goody part,” practically diving her head between Rarity’s legs and nosing at her crotch. The white mare squealed from the sudden intrusion, but ultimately let Pinkie continue as she began to kiss and even lick at Rarity’s tender lower lips. A long moan found its way past the fashionata’s lips as a strong warmth worked its way through her body, her breathing becoming heavier as her senses heightened in her increased excitement. She began to squirm and quiver from all the stimulation, her friends showing her all the attention, care and passion she could ever ask for. She soon found herself in a sea of bliss, pleasure washing over her as she happily lost herself to the waves crashing through her. And behind them all, watching from the bedroom doorway was Twilight Sparkle, a content smile on her face and a blush on her cheeks as she serviced herself. It made her happy to see her friends working together, and it made her even happier to see them spread the power of passion to each other in a way she couldn’t. Truly, her work was almost complete. She just had to find Spike, contact to the princesses, and wrap it all up into a glorious event. .-D-. Queen Chrysalis strode through the palace gardens, her destination in sight. Blueblood kept up behind her, still stuck in whatever trance he seemed to be under. Before them was the statue of Discord, God of Chaos, stuck in the same horrified pose he was in the last time he was re-encased in stone. “It figures that the fool would manage to escape again, and completely ruin it almost immediately and get re-captured,” Chrysalis spat, staring up and down the statue. “I would simply let him sit there and collect bird droppings if it weren’t for the fact that I still need him in this…” “It is his plan as well, your highness,” Blueblood said, his voice still completely devoid of emotion. “Whatever, let’s just get this over with.” Chrysalis’ horn glowed with sickly green energy as she gathered her magic, and then shot a beam of energy towards the statue. Slowly but surely, the concrete prison began to crack and crumble, a strong magical presence awakening once again from its depths. And just then a low, maniacal laugh rang out through the gardens. Part 7Part 7 “Where in this horribly oversized mansion are we even going?” Trixie groaned, still following behind the recently undisguised dragon. The disguise really wouldn’t help them at that point, so he ditched it shortly after leaving the room which Chrysalis was summoned from. “I already told you I don’t know,” Spike replied as he tried to keep his cool while dealing with the incredibly arrogant unicorn. “We just gotta keep looking until we find somepony. We’re bound to run into them eventually, and once we find one, it should be easier to find the others.” “Why’s that?” “Knowing my friends, they’ve probably already met up with each other after getting split up.” Trixie pondered this for a moment before a disturbing thought occurred to her. “…With or without Sparkle having already gotten to them first?” This gave Spike pause, and he sighed deeply with a shake of his head. Truly, he didn’t really know if his friends had been conquered by Twilight yet or not, and he could only hope that they stayed safe during their ordeal. “Honestly, I dunno… but there’s only one way to find out.” Onward they continued down the hall, hoping to find any one of their friends, regardless of their condition. .-D-. “Hahahahaha!” Discord laughed as he spun around over the remains of his stone prison. “It’s working, it’s actually working! It took way too long with Luna getting banished and everything though, but now it’s all coming together!” “I would be careful not to set loose your chaotic magic on the land too early,” Chrysalis warned, eyeing the mad god sternly. “If the princesses catch wind of this before you make your move, it will become significantly harder to obtain our goal.” “Pssh,” Discord waves his paw dismissively. “Those goody two-shoes princesses can’t stop us, even if they were forewarned. All we have to do is catch them before their surge of love energy subsides, and then you’ll hold them down and drain all that energy away. And since their life force is so focused on producing large amounts of love energy…” “…Then draining their love away will kill all but kill them, and finally we can strike them down once and for all!” Chrysalis finished, a devious smile on her face. “Oh, how I do love it when a plan comes together, mwahahaha!” “Yes! And once sun-butt and moon-butt are out of the way, chaos will reign!” “And my changelings will feed!” “And the world will be ours!”Chrysalis and Discord cheered together, and then shared a villainous laugh together. “Alright alright, let’s get to work then,” Discord declared as he snapped his fingers, teleporting Blueblood who was five feet in front from them to a much more suitable three feet in front of them. “You, whiney prince slave! It’s time to put your bloodline to use!” “Yes, my lord,” Blueblood replied as he turned his horn towards Discord. His horn glowed softly for a few moments in his usual golden color, before it suddenly began to shift to more of a deep blue, and the magical field turned erratic and almost volatile. As his magic charged further the magical field around his horn seemed to almost bubble and crackle like boiling grease, and the twinkling in his eyes were replaced by the same dark blue glow from his horn. After a few more moments a sickly bolt of energy shot out towards Discord’s outstretched paw and the magic up and to his head and eyes, briefly turning his own eyes a dark blue before they returned to their normal colors. “It has begun…” Discord chuckled darkly, lifting up his lion paw – still cackling with the same energy – and snapped his fingers. Over in the Royal Guard Barracks, Silver Shield was busy running this way and that, trying to settle the chaos that had broken out across the guard. Ever since the Princesses went and declared their new disposition, they had gone wild in trying to “convert” their subjects into seeing what they did, and of course the guard would be one of the first affected by this. And there was a lot of controversy among the guard. “We should obey our princesses, no matter the cost!” Some guards would say, which would immediately be followed up by “They’ve ruled the land for over a thousand years, they know what’s best!” Others would say things like “They’ve obviously gone bonkers, we have to stop them and either knock some sense into them, or replace them with some ponies more competent!” Then there were the odd ones occasionally spouting out nonsense such as: “I for one welcome our new perverted overlords! May their grace rub off on me in a figurative way, and perhaps a literal way too if my wife doesn’t find out.” But just as another ridiculous slur passed his ears, a sudden jolt in his mind halted him in his tracks. He stood perfectly still as his eyes began to twinkle, and then a dark bluish aura spread over them. A few of his muscles around his body twitched as this happened, and all his hairs seemed to stand on end. Then, as quickly as it started, it was over, and Silver Shield did an about face and started racing the other direction. For lord Discord. Scarlet Font was having a very interesting day. As head of the Canterlot archives, she had tasked herself with recording and cataloging the most recent, and certainly one of the most controversial declarations the princesses have ever made. Scarlet Font had once gone through every declaration ever made by the sisters, and while some were indeed upsetting or even downright horrific for their time, she was pretty sure this more recent one would take the cake. She was reading over the list of books recently checked out of the royal library, as well as the libraries all around the city. Books ranging from “Intense Psychological Deterioration” and “Discovering What Makes Your Maniacal Ruler Tick” to more erotic tomes like “A Princess and Her Secret Knight” and “If I Could Have an Orgy with Royalty…” Truly, the repercussions of the princess’ actions will be felt for generations to come, and discussed and researched by students and scholars for even longer. The scroll she had in her hooves fell out of her hooves suddenly as a surge of chaotic magic welled up from a part of her body that had been locked away since her birth. Her eyes changed, her mind reformed, and then she began to trot out of her office, a new goal in mind. For Lord Discord. ~*C*~ Celestia strode through her castle with her head held high and a satisfied smile on her face. Behind her a door to one of her many bedrooms closed, with many satisfied ponies sleeping away their exhaustion inside. She felt so refreshed, so powerful even after Luna and her embraced their desires and she wished she had realized this sort of freedom long ago. And once her star pupil returned from her mission, successful, the elements of harmony would be even stronger than ever. She knew that by the end of the day, everything would be alright. But a sudden echo of a laugh caught her ears and stopped her step. She listened closely, hoping to have simply misheard it through the warping of the walls, but another, much louder repeat removed all doubt. It was his voice… something must have happened, and once again, he had escaped. “Discord…” Celestia whispered to herself, moments before the Draconequis materialized himself several feet in front of her, a confident grin on his face. “Well somepony sure seems happy to see me,” Discord crossed his arms and lied back in mid-air, eyeing Celestia closely. “I thought you had recently gotten all lovey dovey on-“ “DIZZY!” Celestia suddenly cried, throwing herself at the mad got before he could react. In a moment she was clung to his chest, planting kisses on his neck while her legs slid against his body. “W-what in the world…!?” “Oh Dizzy, I’m so glad you could make it,” Celestia cooed, nuzzling his neck as Discord began trying to pull her off, to no use. “You don’t know how many times I’ve fantasized about you in the past few hours.” “F-fantasized!?” Discord guffawed, attempting to teleport himself a few feet away, but only taking Celestia with him as he did. “You’re supposed to hate me; I’m your arch nemesis!” “But that only makes me want you more!” she cried, grabbing onto the back of his head and tugging it down towards her. “You and I fought sooo hard, and for sooooo long… I know what kind of power your hold.” She pressed her nose to his, her tongue threatening to slide against his lips as she talked. “And I want to feel it all…” Discord shrunk himself just then, barely managing to dodge the kiss that Celestia was about to give him. He flew back several more meteres set up a barrier between them, and then reformed to his normal size. “Euck!” He gagged, mock vomiting before her. “You see, this is the sort of thing I came to get rid of!” “Now don’t play hard to get,” Celestia smirked, turning to slap her flank at him. “Unless you really want to play hard when I do get you…” “No, I am not going to play your games, Celestia!” Discord paused for a moment, thinking back to a time when Celestia said the exact same thing to him. He dropped character for a moment and spoke in an oddly calm and collected tone. “Wow, our roles have really switched up, haven’t they?” “Huh,” Celestia mused, rubbing her hoof on her chin. “I have to admit, I never thought I’d see us in this sort of role reversal…” “Huh, yeah…” “Indeed…’ “Mmm…” “Mmmmm…” “…” “…” “I’m gonna blow up the elements.” “WHAT!?” Celestia cried suddenly, staring at Discord as his face once more featured his maniacal grin. “There we go, now that’s the kind of reaction I should be receiving!” Discord chuckled aloud before he continued. “Oh yes, of course you would know what my overall goal would be, but perhaps you should also be concerned with the means by which I recently busted out of my prison.” “Then how did you escape your prison, Discord!?” Celestia demanded. “It wasn’t long that the elements re-sealed you… who assisted your escape?” “Who?” Discord snickered loudly, as if the identity of his cohort was a big joke. “Come now my dear, you should have known that the chaos wrought upon your city by your little escapades would be enough to get me out of that prison of yours.” “You’re lying,” she claimed, taking a threatening hoof forward. “The elements were used to seal you in stone not long ago; you had to have had an assistant of some sort, or some group to help you.” “A group? A single pony? Not a pony at all, even… who knows?” Discord set his legs on the ground and slowly began to walk over, an evil gleam in his eyes. “All I know is that the next step is very simple…” “What next step? What are you planning?” Celestia backed up some more, her horn igniting with furious energy that she was preparing to unleash at any moment. But just a few feet away Discord stopped, leaning in slowly while staring at her. “The next step…” Discord began slowly as he raised a paw, his fingers ready to snap, “Is to take out your troublesome little assistant.” Before Celestia could react, Discord’s fingers snapped, and he was gone in a flash. Celestia paused for a moment as Discord’s words sunk in, and she knew his game. He was going to go after her student first, take her and the elements out of the equation, and the he would be nearly unstoppable. But there were still other variables to factor in. The most important one was the assisting entity… Discord had to have had help, that much she knew, she what she didn’t know was who or what was helping him. She did not know of any groups or powers anywhere that would be crazy enough to side with the god of chaos and disharmony himself, but she never really doubted the possibility that such a thing would arise. The second thing she took notice of was the timing. It directly followed her and Luna’s recent change to incorporate their more personal desires into their work styles. Though the uproar of such an event would be great, she highly doubted it would be enough to release Discord, especially with his prison being so recently reconstructed. However, there still had to be a connection, she had a gut feeling about it. The last thing was him straight up telling her his target was Twilight. Discord is a trickster, and always keeps his true intentions a secret until the very end, or openly boasts about it to get her to react in some way. She had to think carefully, for the next thing she did could mean the difference between victory and defeat. She had no doubt now that Discord would go straight for the elements, but there was something else… if only she knew more. After a bit more thought, she was resolute. He would probably expect her to rush to Twilight’s aid or something, trying to make her situation seem so grim that she needed to get to her and help. But Celestia knew better, yet Twilight still needed to know the danger she was in. With a quick surge of magic, she summoned a quill with ink already on it and a scroll, and hastily scrawled an urgent message onto it. Hopefully Twilight had already reunited with her assistant, and she would be able to read the message immediately. A quick warning about discord’s recent escape and with a trick up his sleeve was all she needed, and she quickly sent off the letter. Her next priority was to find Luna. A sudden urge to burp interrupted Spike’s running, and after a short pause and bloated cheeks, a puff of fire erupted from his mouth, along with a magically materializing scroll. Spike and Trixie both watched the scroll float in the air for a brief moment before it fell to the ground, sitting in the middle of the hall. “Oh no…” Spike gasped, staring at the scroll as if it was death itself he was looking at. “What, what is this?” Trixie asked as she looked over towards the horrified dragon. “Why did you suddenly burp out fire and parchment? That is not a logical combination!” Hesitantly, Spike reached down to the scroll to pick it up. He knew he should just run, to get as far away as he could before that creature Molestia arrived to claim them, but his duty to open the scrolls delivered to him was too much. He took the scrolls in his hands, noticing the absence of a seal, and slowly unrolled it. His fear turned into intrigue and moderate confusion at there actually being a message written on it. Trixie had seen the writing as well, and she leaned over to read the message. Dear Twilight Sparkle… Through unknown means, Discord is once again free of his stone prison. While I suspect he had aid, I know not what has assisted him in his escape. However, I just had a confrontation with the mad god, and he told me he was going to hunt you and your friends down and attempt to take you out. Do not let him, get to your elements, get them ready, and make your way to Canterlot with all possible haste. I will attempt to send a chariot to bring you to the castle, but with Discord out and about, it may not make it there. Stay safe, my pupil. Sincerely, Princess Celestia “Wait, the Discord has escaped again!?” Trixie guffawed, unable to believe what she was seeing. “Trixie does not know how to take on a god!” “No, but Twilight does!” Spike replied as he rolled up the scroll and held it firmly in his claws. “We gotta find Twilight, and fast, before Discord gets to her!” “But how!?” Trixie whined, looking down at her hooves. “Trixie has been running around this mansion forever, and her hooves have gotten incredibly sore from it all! How are we supposed to find Sparkle now when we obviously couldn’t have earlier?” “Just, I don’t know... shoot a hole through the roof or something!” Spike exclaimed, pointing at the roof. “…What?” “You heard me! Use your great and powerful magic to shoot a hole through the building to let them know where we are.” “But if they are still inside, they may not even know that I even casted it!” “This is Twilight we’re talking about,” Spike replied, crossing his arms. “If you make it loud and spectacular enough, she should be able to pinpoint where we are and find us.” “…I still don’t like this whole “find Sparkle” idea… who’s to say she won’t just molest us as soon as she finds us?” “Well, I’m like a brother to her,” Spike began, placing a claw on himself proudly, “So I know that she would never do something like that to me. You on the other hand…” Spike paused for a few seconds, trying to find the right words. “…Meh, the ‘Discord has escaped again’ situation should be more urgent than molesting you, so I’m sure she’ll leave you alone as long as this crisis is about.” “She better…” Trixie harrumphed, and then began to charge magic into her horn. It took almost a minute of building up some energy, but the end result was well above Spike’s expectations. A bright ball of blue light shot up into the ceiling, immediately punching through and sending an array of glowing sparks of all colors down the halls. It also boomed loudly when it impacted the ceiling, and boomed again as it hit the following ones until it reached past the roof, where it suddenly exploded instead of flying up into the sky. The magical flames almost singed Trixie’s fur from how close the explosion was, and the resulting explosion left their ears ringing for a few seconds. “Jeez, Trixie! Why the hay did you make it explode so close to us!?” “Trixie did not intend to do that!” she yelled back, trying to shake the remaining ringing out of her ears. “Something must have stopped my magic projectile, like a force field of some sort!” “Why would there be a force field up there?” Spike asked aloud, staring up at the hole that had small fired breaking out around the upper floors. “I set it there.” Trixie and Spike both turned suddenly to see not only Twilight Sparkle, but also all of their friends and the crusaders approaching from down the hall. Immediately Trixie gasped and shot through the nearest doorway, praying they somehow didn’t see her. Spike stood his ground, unsure of what Twilight and the others were doing all together, but knowing that it must mean that one of the two sides had won. “Spike!” Twilight cheered happily, rushing up and grabbing her assistant. “I’m so happy to have finally found you and Trixie!” “Trixie is not here!” Trixie called out from just beyond a nearby doorway. “How did you find us so fast?” Spike asked, suddenly very tempted to begin backing away. “Well, I set the force field around the entire building to tell me when somepony was trying to escape,” she chuckled to herself as if she just told some sort of humorous joke. “So, when that magical blast hit it, it was like a big red alarm going off in my head.” “…And then you everypony here, huh?” He looked around at the other friends present, noticing them all to be smiling at him. “…And they’re all changed as well, aren’t they…” “I wouldn’t call it changed, more like… released,” Twilight smirked as the others giggled behind her, obviously in on whatever Twilight had gotten herself into at that point. “Well, whatever! Twilight, we got a bigger problem than one of your stilly antics,” Spike rolled up the scroll and walked over to her, practically shoving it in her face. “Read this,” he said, crossing his arms after Twilight took it in her magic. “A letter from the princess?” She asked aloud as she began reading over it. Her face turned from confusion to surprise quickly, and then to a smirk of determination. “Well, it seems that Discord has broken out of his stone prison again… But this time, we’re a step ahead.” Twilight poofed the letter away and turned sideways so as to address everypony. “Girls, Discord’s back, but it seems the princesses, and perhaps even Discord at that, think we’re still in Ponyville.” “So all we gotta do now is go and get the elements, find that oversized pile of crazy, and blow him back to stone again, right?” Rainbow Dash asked, her smirk rivaling Twilight’s. “Precisely,” Twilight nodded. “Normally I would be worried about a god of chaos getting released again, but with our new level of harmony, we should be able to take him down without even breaking a sweat.” “New level of harmony?” The group turned to look at spike, who in turn was staring at them like they had all gone bonkers. “Is that what you’re calling this?” “Of course!” Twilight defended. “With a full connection of mind, soul, and body, we have reached levels of harmony that not even the princesses could manage.” Spike stared at all of them, mouth agape at what he just head, and could hardly believe that they all believed that molesting each other would somehow make them even closer friends and – more importantly – strengthen the elements of harmony. On top of all that, the god of chaos has escaped, openly announced them to be his target, and they don’t seem worried in the slightest. Spike had a thought for a short moment that they would probably try to molest him too, but that idea was quickly pushed out of his mind with a shiver of disgust. “Whatever,” Spike turned away with a harrumph. “Just get this all over with so we can return home already.” All of them stopped smiling as they saw their little dragon friend get visibly upset at what they had achieved. Twilight stepped forward, her brow furrowing in concern. “Spike? Why are you getting all upset over this?” “Why do you think,” he grumbled in response, not turning to look at them. “What the hay is your problem, man?” Rainbow Dash spoke up suddenly, flying over in front of the young drake who simply stared at the floor. “We finally better ourselves by like, a lot, and you get all mopey over it! What gives?” “Get out of my face, rainbow dash,” Spike growled, his frown deepening. “Oh yeah, what are you gonna do about it?” She growled back, inching closer. “Why do you have to be such a little punk?” The others grimaced at Rainbow Dash’s choice of words, but before any of them could speak up in protest, Spike beat them with his own rebuttal. “And why do you have to be a rapist!?” He yelled, his claws balled into a fist and shaking from barely contained rage. Everypony reared back in shock at the accusation, not only towards Dash, but all of them as well by association. The fact that Spike knew such a word was one thing, but that he would so brazenly accuse them of such a heinous crime was mind blowing. Rainbow Dash had to land from her unbalanced caused by the shock of Spike’s words, and stared wide-eyed and slack-jawed at Spike stared at her with the upmost seriousness. “That is all you and the princesses have done so far!” Spike yelled as he turned to his other friends down the hall. “You’ve just gone around touching and humping and making ponies feel uncomfortable until you get some sort of sick, twisted pleasure out of it!” He seemed like he had more to say, but words failed him as his entire body trembled with rage. If he was a grown dragon, he may have gone on a rampage, but he knew how useless it would be for him to go that far, so he settled with harrumphing again and storming off. He didn’t look back as he kept walking off, the group behind him too stunned from his outburst to do anything. “But,” Fluttershy began in just over a whisper. “B-but we didn’t-“ “The princesses have,” Spike cut her off, staring at her with narrowed eyes. “And you may not have yet, but you will.” “That’s not true!” Twilight cried, trying to fight off the shock from Spike’s accusation. “We would never do that to somepony who really didn’t want it, and-“ “Trixie,” Spike cut her off as well, his vision shifting to Twilight. “When you found us, Twilight, what were you planning on doing with Trixie?” “Trixie?” Twilight stuttered, thinking back to her original plan. “Well, I didn’t really know who I would have found first, but… I mean, Trixie was in your group, so I was thinking I could perhaps help… her… too?” Twilight tried to put on a sheepish smile, but she couldn’t. The stare she was getting from spike stopped any sort of play of innocence from emerging as the anger and disgust she was feeling directed at her stopped any of that. Spike was serious, and not only that, he was right about her and her intents. She peeked past him at the door she saw Trixie run through, and the blue unicorn was peeking out of the barely cracked door. All Twilight could see was her eye, yet that was all she needed to see the fear and panic she was feeling. That’s how I felt… Twilight though as she recognized the look in Trixie’s eye. That’s how we all felt when… the thoughts and feelings of Celestia’s rampage returned, and knowing that somepony else was now feeling that because of her was sickening. Twilight wanted to back into a corner and shut the situation away, but when her gaze turned back to Spike, she realized something else about herself. She had a plan for Trixie, as much as she now didn’t want to admit, but she also had an idea for something to do with her number one assistant. “I… never wanted to hurt anypony,” Twilight sniffled, feeling tears coming to her eyes. “I was never going to do any of that, if she didn’t want it, I mean… but, but my friends were-“ “They’re your friends, and they trust you,” Spike stated, looking to each of them and how they wouldn’t meet his gaze. “But other ponies aren’t the same. What would you have done to Trixie if you found her alone, Twilight?” Spike lowered his own gaze for a moment, swallowing hard before his next words. “What would you have done to me?” It felt as if an icy blade had stuck itself into Twilight’s chest, and it was slowly twisting inside her. She never really considered the true gravity of her actions, and may have actually done something horrible had Spike not actually spoken up. “I’m sorry, Spike…” Twilight whispered, tears building up in her eyes. “I didn’t mean anything bad by it…” “Just go and defeat Discord again or whatever,” Spike scoffed with his arms crossed, turning around so as not to see Twilight break down before him. “Go be a hero, rescue the princesses, save the day, and just all go into a bedroom and fuck or something. I don’t care.” He went silent and stood there, unmoving with his back to the group. He couldn’t see the tears falling from his best friend’s face, but he could hear her whimpers and the comforting whispers from his other friends. He thought about the impact he just had with his words, especially that big curse word he just used, and thought about the thoughts they might be thinking towards him. They might end up resenting him, avoiding him, hating him, or whatever. He didn’t really care, not then at least, because all he wanted was for them to leave so he could walk back to Ponyville and go to sleep until they all came back from their new adventure. Eventually he heard hoof steps fade away down the hall accompanied by more whispers and quiet talking, before eventually all was silent once more. He looked up back at the same door from earlier, seeing Trixie half emerged through the door, looking at him with worry. Spike sighed deeply and approached her slowly, dragging his feet against the carpet. “Trixie has… never seen anypony defend her like that,” she said slowly as she cantered out of the doorway towards the distraught dragon. “Are you ok, Spike?” “I’m fine,” he grumbled, feeling tears begin to buildup behind his eyes. He clenched his teeth as he tried to fight them back, but it became harder as Trixie continued to approach him, and he knew she could see his strength faltering. “Trixie is grateful that you defended her, but she does not know why you did it.” “It wasn’t for you,” he said, trying to growl at her, but discovering that he couldn’t as his body trembled and tears began to build under his eyelids. “I was just…” Trixie stopped in front of him and sat down, watching him with that same concerned face. Despite his best efforts, Spike couldn’t stop the flow of tears that began to stain his cheeks, and he slowly broke down in front of the show-mare. “You were being strong,” she said to him, not breaking her eyes away. “I’m not strong,” he said after a whimper, “I’m just a puny little baby dragon that doesn’t get to go on any of their adventures…” He sat on the ground and crossed his arms over his knees, burying his eyes against his arms. “I must be too weak for them or something…” “You’re not the weak one; Trixie is… she just hid behind a door like a scared little filly while you actually faced with Sparkle and her friends.” Trixie closed her eyes and leaned her head down towards the floor, her voice beginning to mimic Fluttershy’s. “Trixie is thankful for,” she paused, shaking her head briefly with a grunt. “No, Trixie… I, thank you very much, Spike. I really thought I was done for…” Spike perked his head up at this, noticing that for once Trixie wasn’t speaking in third person. He looked at her incredulously, even as tears still flowed down his cheeks. “You really mean that?” he asked after a sob, their eyes staring into each other’s. “I do. Trix-I was really afraid there that I would be… you know, molested, and that I was actually going to be forced into doing something like that by ponies that didn’t even like me…” “Even if you don’t like my friends, Trixie, I wouldn’t let anypony have to deal with something like that if I could actually stop it…” Trixie sniffled a few times before burying her head into her hooves, crying more openly as she thought about her position throughout their ordeal. “I thought this was all some sort of big game to you, like you all planned this or something, and I was just some toy to be messed with, to be used, and once I was done, you would just… cast me aside like a used tissue…” “T-that’s horrible!” Spike exclaimed, getting to his knees to shift closer to her. “I mean, I thought it was sort of like a game too at first, but not like that! I didn’t really like you either, it’s just…” Spike sighed again, taking a few moments to collect himself before he threw his arms around Trixie, pulling her into a gentle hug. Trixie opened her eyes, though all she could see was the shoulder of the baby dragon now hugging her, his scales pressed firmly to her coat. She sobbed a couple more times before eventually returning the embrace, tugging him closer to her with her hooves slid around his back. “…I would never let anypony go through something horrible like that again.” Trixie cried more onto Spike’s shoulder as they hugged, letting out more than just her pain from the entire ordeal. Someone was actually showing that they cared for her, and not just because of the things she did, or because she had paid or bribed them to, but because they cared about her as a person. She mattered, even if he didn’t like her, Spike saw the pain she was in and took it upon himself to try and make her feel better. Trixie had never really known what it was like to be in the positions she was in, to be crying her eyes out to some stranger who was comforting her all the way. He must have been in pain too, especially after telling off his best friends like he did, and yet he still comforted her over himself. He was being more than just generous or kind, and Trixie felt all her pain and anguish fall away as Spike held her in his arms. “…Spike?” Trixie asked gently after a while. “Yeah?” Trixie sighed and nuzzled against the side of his head a little, not wanting to let go. “Thank you, for all you’ve done for me.” Spike smiled a bit despite himself, realizing that he had probably just started the process of changing Trixie from a boastful, show-offy mare who thought she was better than everypony else into somepony far more respectful, and perhaps even a friend later on. “You don’t have to thank me, I’m just doing what’s right.” “B-but I must!” Trixie pulled her head back to look at him. “You don’t know how much I appreciate your help. You’ve got every reason in the world to hate me, but instead you show me kindness and comfort, even when I probably deserve… worse.” “Do you feel bad for all the things you did?” Spike asked, suddenly looking serious. Trixie caught herself as she stared back at him, his stern eyes seeming to dig into her mind, and at the ready to catch the slightest hint of deceit. She figured he must still not trust her, and she didn’t blame him, but she would show him that she was a changed mare. She would do whatever she could to prove it to him. “Well, Trixie is not to blame for all those things…! But-“she stopped and caught herself, taking in a deep breath and exhaling before she continued. “But, yes… she-I am sorry for all the things I have done and wish for your forgiveness, Spike.” They stared at each other for a while longer, and just when Trixie started to think he wouldn’t believe her, Spike smiled softly and leaned in to nuzzle her muzzle. “I forgive you…” he whispered, sliding himself closer as he savored the embrace. Trixie blushed at that, and smiled back as she nuzzled him back, for once feeling like she was truly cared for. It was a feeling she didn’t want to go without again. “I, I don’t know what to say, really…” Trixie nuzzled the dragon more, her hooves gently caressing his scaly back. “Trixie has never known compassion like you have shown her this day.” “Really?” it was now Spike’s turn to pull his head back, staring at Trixie with surprise. “Yes, unfortunately…” A small frown formed on her face as she spoke. “Trixie had always wanted to have friends, but no matter what she did everypony would laugh at her, so she decided to show how wrong everypony was by showing off how great Trixie was!” She pouted cutely and turned her head down in shame. “But I was just being foolish… and because of this, I did not know what really having a friend was like. I just expected ponies to like me, but… I never really earned it.” “I never knew…” Spike said quietly, watching Trixie pout quietly to herself for a few moments. “Ya know, maybe I can be your first friend, I mean, if that’s alright with you.” “Trixie would like that,” she turned her head up and smiled at him, a tear brimming on the lids of each of her eyes. “Though, I am not sure if I would stop there…” The smile that was coming to Spike’s face vanished as he blinked at her, unsure of what she was implying. “Whadya mean?” he asked, cocking his head to the side. “Trixie is… well, a little bit selfish at times,” she began, but quickly followed up with a disclaimer. “N-not that she would actually want something from you! Well, not like a favor or an item or anything, but…” “What are you getting at, Trixie?” “Trixie is just… very lonely,” she said, looking back into his eyes with a pleading stare. “Trixie… I, would really like to know what it’s like to be with somepony.” “But, I already said we can be friends and-“ a hoof silenced Spike’s next words, and he saw the mare lean closer to him, gazing into his eyes longingly. “I would like to really be with someone right now… I mean, more than just a friend, and not in a way that I feel I am being taken advantage of…” Spikes eyes widened with realization as he began to understand what Trixie was talking about. And just as the thoughts of her implications rushed through his mind, a heavy blush rose onto his cheeks. Slowly her hoof moved from his lips, allowing his mouth to work for several seconds before he found the right words. “You, y-you really want to…” “Yes,” Trixie said, more determined then than he had ever seen her. “You showed your care to me like nopony ever has before, and I more than appreciate that… I want to show you how much it means to me.” Whatever words Spike had failed him as he found Trixie’s lips pressing against his own. His claws gripped onto her fur for a few moments, his mind racing to decide whether or not he should resist or to go with it. He thought back to what his friends were about to do, and that almost made him lash out at the blue mare right then and there. But as he thought over their situation once more, and realized that Trixie really didn’t just want him for her own needs, Spike’s claws slowly loosened their grip… And his arms slid around her, and tugged her closer. The six friends continued on down the hall with the three fillies trailing them quietly, none of them wanting to speak up after such an outbreak by one of their closest friends. It didn’t take them long to reach the front door of the mansion, as Twilight had already mapped out the majority of the interior of the building. As they made their way through the front lawn pathway and towards the main gate, Twilight finally stopped and turned to her friends. “We should go back for them,” Twilight said softly, eyeing the building. “Twi,” Applejack began, “Ah know ya wanna, but maybe it’s best if we just leave’em be for now.” “But, they’re like, totally in somepony else’s house and really sort of trespassing,” Pinkie said, scratching her head at the situation. “Well, besides that,” Rarity waved her hoof dismissively, “I see where Applejack is coming from. Dear Spike must be so torn about everything, and I can’t say I honestly felt great about his accusations made against us, but…” “But his words held merit to them,” Twilight finished with a long sigh. “We probably were gonna end up doing bad things to Trixie, and who knows, we might have lost ourselves and done them to Spike as well…” “He just needs time,” Fluttershy offered. “He’s been through a lot, we all have, and we just need this whole thing to end so we can get to making our friendships whole again.” “Yeah, but not until we beat up Discord one more time,” Rainbow Dash added. “Remember, all six of us are still together, so we gotta go get the elements from their chamber in the castle and go defeat Discord again.” “I just feel so bad leaving Spike like that, I mean…” Twilight shook away the tears that were trying to build up in her eyes. “He’s like a brother to me.” “I thought you saw him more like a son or something,” Pinkie said, immediately causing Twilight to blush. “No no no, you got it all wrong!” Rainbow added in with a snicker, her voice taking a more teasing tone. “Twilight’s the mommy, Owlowiscious is the baby, and Spike is the daddy!” A few chuckles went around the group as Twilight blushed harder, her previous grief almost completely forgotten as her friends’ efforts to cheer her back up seemed to work. Twilight shook her head and groaned, but couldn’t help to let out her own small bit of giggling at their antics. She then took a long, deep breath and thought more about their situation. “Do you really think Spike will be fine with just Trixie?” Twilight asked, her voice still laden with concern. “Don’t worry Twi,” Applejack said with a pat on Twilight’s back. “Spike may still be pretty little, but he’s a strong feller, I think he’ll get back home just fine, even without our help.” “You really don’t think Trixie will be a problem?” “Pfft, as if,” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Even if that whimpy show-mare tried anything, Spike could easily plow her flank into the ground.” “Oh, Spike!” Trixie moaned out as she felt the dragon press her back against the bed and then come down on her, his mouth nipping and kissing at her neck as his waist pumped between her thighs, grinding them together roughtly. The room Trixie hid in was a simple bedroom, and the two moved themselves there after deciding the hallway was not the best place to get intimate, even in a seemingly empty mansion. The two had quickly gotten themselves on top of the bed, and when Trixie sat down Spike was quick to pounce on her, driving her to her back and beginning to work himself on her. Spike’s claws felt and squeezed around Trixie’s sides and belly, feeling everything he wanted to as he continued to grind himself against her, feeling his member quickly become erect from riding against Trixie’s nethers. His tongue shot out of his mouth as he worked the mare’s neck, sliding up to her mouth and allowing her to suck on it as he worked. Trixie was smiling as much as she could as she took in the long slithery tongue, moaning through her lips as it worked against her tongue and around her mouth, all while she felt his remarkable thick shaft tease her tender lower lips. She squeezed her legs around the dragon’s lower body, grinding back against him in hopes of finally having his glorious member enter her. She whimpered gently as this did not happen, and redoubled her efforts to get him inside. Spike took notice though, and without warning he hefted his hips up from against her and then drove them down, his throbbing cock plunging deep into Trixie’s awaiting hole. She cried out loudly, her lips spread for the first time by real, pulsing shaft, its ridged form sending waves of ecstasy through her body. Spike’s breathing got heavier as he began to pump his hips down against her over and over, rocking the bed and making it creak beneath them. Trixie put her hoof on Spike’s head and almost yanked it up away from her neck, pausing for a brief moment to stare into his eyes before she craned her neck forward and shoved their lips together once more, their tongues dancing wildly as their bodies worked together through pure ecstasy. Spike wanted more, and even with his dragonhood fully erect, it still seemed to grow even larger inside the mare, the throbbing mass pounding against Trixie’s deepest inner walls as he seemed to only thrust harder and faster, not showing any sign of getting tired. Trixie moaned loudly through their kiss, deepening it with all the passion she could muster as her dragon lover plowed her flank into the ground. Eventually Spike broke his lips from hers, retracting his tongue into his mouth as he took Trixie’s cheeks in his claws, staring into her widened eyes with his own lust-craven ones. “Spike wants more…” He breathed between his heavy breaths before pulling himself out of her. Trixie was about to protest before Spike flipped her over on the bed with strength not even he knew he had, and once more was upon her, this time on the mare’s back with his claws gripped onto her shoulders. Trixie rose rear into the air, eagerly awaiting his next move as her wet pussy lips winked with anticipation. She didn’t have to wait long as Spike rammed his hips down upon her once more, shoving his large draconic cock deep into her with a resounding slap as their bodies met with great force. Instantly Trixie was moaning out again, louder this time as Spike drove into her deeper and harder, not letting up for even the slightest moment as he ravaged her marehood. Her eyes began to roll back into her skull with her tongue lolled out onto the sheets, her body overwhelmed by the amount of pleasure coursing through her. She wondered for a brief moment if the dragon on top of her would end up growing even larger from his desire and take her all the way back to his cave, plowing her all the way there and more. But those thoughts ended as Spike began to huff louder, his movements becoming more strained as his claws dug deeper into her fur. His whole body tensed, his pulsating cock preparing for its imminent release. “I, I’m gonna…!” Spike breathed, feeling a strong pressure build up between his legs. “Give it to me you beast!” Trixie breathed between moans, bucking herself back against him with all eagerness to take in his seed. “Ravage Trixie’s body, make her yours!” Trixie didn’t have to wait much longer, as after only a few more thrusts Spike’s member suddenly released a wave of hot, creamy juices, filing her up even more than expected as she found herself climaxing as a result. Their juices mixed and overflowed from her, spilling onto their legs and the sheets while Spike held in his last thrust, his cock being pumping madly as Trixie’s inner walls squeezed and milked it of every drop. After a final cry of pure bliss, Trixie’s back legs gave out and her body fell limp on the bed with Spike still on top of her, the two panting loudly from their ordeal. They sat there for a while, neither wanting to move as they simply tried their best to catch their breaths, their bodies still recuperating from pleasure they’ve never experienced before. As the minutes ticked by Spike finally pulled himself out of her, his member quickly receding underneath his scales before he crawled up on top of Trixie’s back, leaning his face against hers with a gently nuzzle. Trixie nuzzled back eagerly, a goofy grin on her face. “Oh Spikey, I never knew you were such a powerful dragon…” “Neither did I,” he breathed tiredly, his arms around her neck. “Uh, what should we do now?” He looked at their surroundings, noticing the bed beneath them stained like their lower bodies, and a slightly open door on the other end of the room revealing a bathroom. Trixie chuckled lightly, her grin turning into a smirk. “How about a shower, hot stuff?” Spike chuckled back, a soft smile on his lips. “Yeah, that sounds great…” “So Discord is on the move once more,” Luna mused, her hoof rubbing her chin. “This is most troubling news…” “Yes,” Celestia confirmed with a nod. “And though I did check to make sure the elements were still in their vault, I fear that Twilight and her friends may not be able to make their way here before Discord overpowers them.” “Discord can most certainly overpower them with much ease,” Luna began, “but it is not in his nature to simply get what he wants and be done with it. He will toy with them first, mess with their heads, and try to make them fail by losing their minds and dashing their hopes rather than using his magic to simply do away with them.” “I agree, but I’m not worried that the girls won’t be able to overcome his challenges, I’m worried that when they do, Discord will get angry, and not care about toying with them anymore…” Luna smirked, and looked to her sister with confidence. “Then we shall go and help your student, and make sure that vile beast stays within his prison once and for all.” “That might be just what Discord wants, though…” Celestia replied, looked out a nearby window of the hallway they were standing in. “Discord taunted us for a reason, he wanted us to know what his target was, and that gives me pause to go and assist the elements.” “Perhaps that is what he expects,” Luna offered. “He knows how deeply you analyze the situation, and he knows you will suspect that, but perhaps if we actually do blindly rush off to help the elements, we will be doing something he does not expect.” “Perhaps you’re right, but…” Celestia trailed off as she noticed a pony round the corner, and immediately her eyes widened as she saw her pupil gallop her way. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna!” Twilight cried out, rushing to them with an excited smile on her face. “Twilight!” Both princesses cried out in a mixture of surprise and happiness, and quickly rushed towards the unicorn to meet her half way. They both hugged her and exchanged nuzzles, and even kisses on the cheeks and neck. “Twilight, how did you get here so quickly?” Celestia asked mid-nuzzle. “I thought you were still in Ponyville!” “I had this new teleportation spell I was working on at the time, and since I chose Canterlot Castle as one of my exit points, I put it to good use and brought myself and all of my friends here!” “Your friends are here too?” Luna asked. “Pray tell, where are they?” “They’re keeping guard over Discord’s statue while I went to go get you two, we already defeated him!” “You did!?” They both asked, astounded. “That’s right!” Twilight beamed, and proceeded to kiss both of their cheeks. “Apparently Discord thought we would still be in Ponyville for a while, so he wasn’t ready when we just showed up and blasted him with our friendship rainbow.” “Well, that’s one crisis solved,” Celestia replied with a long sigh, no longer having to deal with a god of chaos running amok. “However, there is still very serious issue we have to attend to…” “What’s that, princess?” Twilight asked. Without warning Twilight pushed onto her back, and both princeses descended upon her with a mix of kisses, licks, and playful bites across her face, neck, and upper body. “We must give you your reward, my dear student,” Celestia said with a smirk, her hoof already sliding between the lavender mare’s legs. “Oooh, princess, please,” Twilight cooed playfully as she writhed on the ground. “Don’t ravish your innocent little student like this… somepony might be watching!” “Let them watch,” Luna replied putting her hoof on Twilight’s cheek and tugging her face so their eyes would meet. “They will know of the passion we share if they do.” In an instant their lips met, and the two kissed each other deeply as Celestia moved to Twilight’s lower body, already dipping her mouth where her hoof just was. “Mmmm… yes…” Twilight whispered between deep kisses, her front legs wrapping around Luna’s neck as her rear legs hooked around Celestia’s. “More…” Celestia and Luna were quickly losing themselves in their fervor, much quicker than either expected at that, and it was only Luna who began to notice something amiss. Her eyes opened in surprise as she found her body unable to pull away from Twilight’s, while her sister seemed blissfully unaware of their lack of control. After much effort Luna finally regained the ability to pull back, but Twilight’s legs stayed hooked around her neck. Their lips broke apart and Luna tried again, only to feel herself get tugged back down and their lips reconnected. She whimpered loudly, her eyes darting around in a panic as she realized that Twilight shouldn’t have the strength to tug her back down. When her eyes met with Twilight’s, they widened even further as she saw the malicious grin she was receiving. This isn’t Twilight Sparkle! Luna thought to herself, and instantly her horn was alight with magic. But just before she could cast a spell, it died out with a light fizzle, and she began to feel her energy quickly leave her body. This isn’t her at all, it… it has to be a-! As Luna continued to try and pull away, her efforts became more and more futile as a still disguised Queen Chrysalis sapped away more and more of the princesses’ energy, growing even more powerful than she ever had before. And further down the hall, Discord watched from the shadows, an evil grin on his face as he held in the desire to laugh at his enemies’ quickly approaching demise. Author's Note Did you forget that this story contained a "Tragedy" tag? Part 4Begin part 4 Prince blueblood cantered though his mansion cautiously, peeking around each corner he made to make sure nopony was there. He was so afraid that those ruffians would find him, and even more so that they would try to touch him. The nerve of those ruffians! Especially that mare with the purple mane... what a foul witch she was. All he ever did was show her his superiority and she goes and calls him names and spats cake on him. Though he knew in his mind it might be a little bit important to tell them the identity of the one they should find, deep down he knew he really didn't care. It was their problem, not his, so why should it matter to him? Besides, the one who could help the princesses and their whatever molesting problems was such a beast. He knew that his aunties would throw a fit if they saw him talking about it. Either way, he knew his mission; to stay away from the meager peasants until they gave up and left, and then put out a warrant for their arrests. It was so simple, and quite cunning as well. One of his favorite places to hide was in the gardens out the back door, so he made his way to that location. His plan B would be locking himself in a closet, but those were often dirty and undesirable. After passing though multiple hallways and going through a few rooms, he came upon a large open area. Before him was a balcony that he was about to step onto, confirming his suspicions that he was indeed on the second floor. There were also 2 sets of curvy stairs equally spaced on the balcony that led to the first, second, third, and fourth floors. Beyond that was the garden viewing area, a largely open floor with extraordinarily large glass windows for viewing the garden outside. Blueblood smiled triumphantly, knowing that nothing could stop him now. As he made his way to the door, he was about to push it open when he suddenly heard a loud pang against the window. Looking to the left, he immediately jumped back in surprise and landed on his rum, his mouth agape and eyes wide. Scribble scribble, “Blueblood!” Scripter Scratch yelled beyond the window with his hooves planted against it. “You have to help, the princesses have gone insane!” “They have?” He asked, his mouth gaping wider. Were the peasants right after all? Scripter got himself off of the window and let himself in through the back door, stopping in front of Blueblood to resume writing on his paper. “Yes, they have. They appear to have somehow become sex-crazed deviants who want to get into bed with all the castle staff, and more!” Blueblood froze for a few moments, his face twisting into one that could only convey confusion. And for a brief moment, his eyes seemed to derp ever so slightly. Scribble, “Uh, Blublood?” “Huh? Oh, yes, right! Umm... oh manure,” Blueblood sighed as he stood back up on his hooves. “This is not going to end well.” “Scribble scribble, “You're dang right it's not! I have no clue how to get some sense into the princesses, and judging by your reaction it seems you don't either.” “No, well,” Blueblood paused, biting his lip as he peered left and right. “Scripter, my old friend, you do know that sometimes we members of the royal family keep royal secrets... right?” Scribble,” uh-huh... yes, I figured as much.” “Well, I happen to know a certain one that might aid us in our venue to return the princesses back to normal.” Scribble scribble! “Aha! Blueblood, you never fail to amaze me!” Scripter paused for a moment, scribbling a bit more on his paper before continuing. “Wait, then why is this not going to end well?” “Because,” Blueblood spat as he glared towards the rest of the library. “This means that we are going to have to actually converse with a few of the peasants currently loose inside the library.” He shuddered for a moment, closing his eyes as well in an attempt to try to think of something nicer, something more about himself. “Huh?” Scripter blinked. Scribble, “what do you mean?” Blueblood sighed again, tossing his mane back before continuing. “There was a group of ruffians that approached my establishment earlier, and though I did my best to stave them off, they claimed they had to do something about my aunties being corrupted somehow. At first I did not believe them, figuring their cynical ways were true, but with what you have told me... there may be some truth in their words after all.” Scribble scribble, “Oh, this is lucky indeed then! Please, where are these ponies? The more we have to group up and face this crisis, the better!” “Yes, well, I guess you're right, but-” Scribble scribble, “well c'mon then Mr. Blueblood!” Scripter Scratch said as he began towards the interior of the building. “You said they were somewhere inside the building, yes? Well let's find them then!” “Ugh... I have a very bad feeling about this.” Blueblood groaned as he reluctantly followed behind Scripter. ~P~ “Uhh... are you sure this is safe Ms. Pie?” Snizzor asked as he watched the crazy pink party pony stuffing an unncecessary amount of cupcake pans filled to the brim with batter into the oven. “Of course it's safe!” she replied after stuffing the fifteenth pan into the large oven ad closing the door. “I need more ammunition for my cupcake cannon anyways, so this is a good opportunity to make some. Oh, that reminds me, are there any streamers or confetti around here?” “Uh...” He looked around, raising an eyebrow as he did. “No, I don't think there are. But uh, shouldn't we be like, ya know, trying to get out of here and stuff?” Pinkie froze for a moment, blinking a couple of times before finally continuing in what she was doing, which was rummaging through a closet. “Oh yes! That is a great idea, but first we gotta prepare!” she suddenly pulled out a frosting dispenser, holding it up into the air as she stood on her hind legs. “Be prepaaaaaared~!” “Uh, yeah, be prepared, right! …Prepared for what exactly? “For the death of the king!” “for WHAT!?” Snizzor recoiled as his eyes opened in shock. “Oh! Um, I mean,” Pinkie fumbled wither her words for a couple moments before continuing. “I uh, well ya know we just gotta make sure if we run into Twilight that we're ready for whatever might be thrown at us. I mean, who knows! She might actually end up being right behind another door right now!” Knock knock knock. “AH!” Both of the ponies screamed as they heard knocking from one of the doors to the kitchen. Instantly, Pinkie Pie reached for Snizzor and held him in front of her facing the door as she shook in fear. “Wah!? P-Pinkie!” Snizzer cried as he tried to wiggle free. “Let me go, don't make me face her first!” “But you're supposed to be rescuing me!” Pinkie claimed as she kept him held in place. “So here's your chance, yay, right?” “But I don't wanna be molested!” Snizzor cried as he wiggled more. Seeing no other option, he began screaming out at the top of his lungs. “SNAILZIOR! HELP! HELP SNIZZOR!” “I'M COMING SNIZZOR!” said a voice just on the other side of the door that was being knocked on just before it burst open. There Snailzior appeared, running haphazardly towards his friend, tripping just before reaching him and tumbling into the two. They all collapsed onto the ground in a jumped mess, their heads swaying side to side as confusion passed through them for a brief few seconds. “Uhhh... what happened?” Snailzior asked after shaking his head. “Snailzior!” Snizzor gasped happily. “You came!” “Yay! I came!” Snailzor cheered as he was hugged by Snizzor, the two embracing each other in a friendly hug. “Wait a second,” Pinkie spoke up. “Why would you knock on a door like that when you're already in somepony's house?” “Uh, my mom told me I should always knock before walking through closed doors,” he replied with a shrug, earning a confused look from Pinkie Pie. “Well... oki doki loki then...” Pinkie shrugged as well, and then returned to grinning happily as she watched her cupcakes cook in the oven. As Pinkie Pie went about her baking business, the two colts wandered over to an open pantry that Pinkie had used to get some ingredients out of. Snailzior quickly began sniffing and rummaging through the shelves, hoping to find something to munch on. “Are you sure it's a good idea to be looking for food at a time like this?” Snizzor asked. “Yeah, I'm starving man. And I really hope they got candy in here,” he pushed aside some random boxes and closed tubs, assuming they were simply just more plain baking ingredients. “Candy does sound pretty good!” Snizzor agreed. “I haven't had candy since I finished off my stash from Nightmare Night.” “Heheh, yeah,” Snailzor smiled as he lifted up his head and began singing. “Nightmare night, what a fright, give me something sweet to bite!” “Mm,” Snizzor sniffed through the cabinet, his ears perking up after a few seconds. “Ooh, there's something really good smelling in there, I know it! We just gotta find it!” “I wonder what it is,” Snailzor said as he pushed aside some more random containers. “I bet it's lollipops!” Snizzor offered. “Or maybe some cake!” Snailzior said. “Or perhaps candy canes!” Snizzor suggested. “Or how about some candy corn!” Snailzior's mouth watered a bit. “Or maybe even candy vag!” Twilight's mouth watered a bit as well. “Yeah! Or even-” Snizzor froze, not expecting a feminine voice to suddenly pop up. Especially one that sounded like... “AAH! IT'S TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” Pinkie Pie suddenly screamed from the other side of the kitchen. “WAAH!” Snizzor and Snailzor yelled in surprise as they turned around, seeing Twilight right behind them with a big, goofy grin, looking through the pantry for herself. “H-how, how did she get in here!?” Snizzor thought out loud as he shook with fear. “Oh, that's simple!” Twilight announced proudly. “I simply had to follow this mare-do-well wannabe character who looks like a baby giraffe until I found where more of you were, and just look where that's led me.” She pointed a hoof over to Pinkie Pie, who was violently twitching as she sat on the ground. “RUN!” Snizzor suddenly shouted as he bolted for the door. “She's gonna molest us!” “Aaaaahh!” Snailzior cried as he followed behind Snizzor, the two of them leaving the kitchen area with Twilight's magic shutting and locking the door behind them. “Well, that worked better than expected,” Twilight nodded with a proud smile before turning her attention to Pinkie Pie, noticing her still vibrating in place. “Uh... Pinkie?” “AH!” Pinkie yelped, diving into a small cupboard door in a desperate attempt to get away, but her inability to fit in the furniture all the way left her back hooves kicking out frantically as they hung in the air. Twilight sighed gently and approached her friend, using her magic to grab onto the frightened part pony and bring her out of there. Pinkie twitched sporadically as she continued to try to get away, moving her arms and legs and head in every direction in a vain attempt to break free of Twilight's spell. But nothing worked, and she was quickly brought before the lavender mare with her body laid down in an oddly comfortable sideways position on the floor. “Pinkie...” Twilight started, but her words didn't seem to get to the deranged mare. “AAH! SHE'S GONNA GET ME! HELP! SOMEPONY HELP!” “Pinkie,” Twilight's voice raised some as she glared at her friend. “I'M NOT GONNA MAKE IT! I ALREADY GOT THE BAD TOUCH ONCE AND NOW IT'S GONNA HAPPEN AGAIN!” “Pinkie!” “THIS IS JUST LIKE THAT ONE TIME IN FILLY SUMMER CAMP WITH SURPRISE, WAAAAHH!” “PINKIE!” Twilight screamed, finally gaining her friend's attention as Pinkie stopped crying out in terror for a moment to listen to her. She sighed again, regaining her composure before continuing in a much softer tone. “Pinkie Pie, please, I'm not going to hurt you.” “Yes you are!” Pinkie whimpered pitifully as tears swelled in her eyes. “You're going to touch me and make the bad party come back and it may not hurt me on the outside but it hurts me on the inside and-” “No, Pinkie, I'm not going to molest you!” Twilight almost yelled at her, but kept her voice just a couple clicks below that. “Listen, please... I just want to help you.” “H-help me...?” Pinkie blinked a few times, the tears halting in place as she looked at her friend in confusion. “Yes, Pinkie... I'm only here to help you,” Twilight said calmly as she added in a smile. “But... how?” Pinkie cocked her head to the side as her tears slowly began to recede. “Listen, I need to bring perfect harmony to us, and to the rest of our friends too, so that we can become complete. I've already convinced Fluttershy that I'm not lying, and she really seemed to-” “You got Fluttershy already!?” Pinkie began to squirm a bit against her magical restraints, but Twilight held firm. “No, Pinkie! Please, listen to me...” She moved herself closer, sitting next to her friend as she let of go the magical field keeping Pinkie Pie in place. “I just want to help make us better friends. We're already so close... let's finish making our friendship more wonderful than anything in the world.” “So, you're not going to hurt me?” Pinkie asked hesitantly putting on her best pleading eyes she could muster. Had Twilight been a lesser pony, her heart would have melted and a year-long coma would have quickly followed. But Twilight retained her composure, and simply nodded in return before continuing. “I promise, I will never do anything to intentionally bring any sort of harm to you.” “Do you Pinkie Promise?” Pinkie's eyes narrowed as she stared suspiciously at Twilight, almost as if she expected her to hesitate, or even say no. But twilight did none of that. She quickly sat up straight and went through the motions of the Pinkie Pie Swear. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” “...Well... uh...” Pinkie hesitated, but she slowly turned her frown into a weak smile. “I, I guess that kinda settles then... right?” “Of course,” Twilight nodded and leaned her face closer. “And don't you worry, just like with Fluttershy, I will be gentle to show you just how amazing this can really be,” And with that, Twilight planted a soft, careful kiss on Pinkie's lips. “W-w-wait a minute!” Pinkie jumped back, her eyes wide as dinner plates. “You said you weren't going to molest me!” “I'm not,” Twilight replied. “You gotta trust me here, the only way to bring perfect harmony is with the full bonding of body, soul, and mind... mainly the body part in this though,” Twilight blushed a bit as she trailed off. “Though I'm telling you, I did the same thing with Fluttershy, and she couldn't be happier.” “But, but it all seems so weird, and it makes my tummy feel funny...” “Relax Pinkie,” Twilight said in her soothing voice as she once again approached her friend. Pinkie was about to voice an opposition, but Twilight stuck a hoof into her mouth to silence her. “Just remember, I pinkie promised never to hurt you... okay?” Pinkie's eyes glittered as she muffled an “okay” through Twilight's hoof before finally sitting back calmly onto the floor. Satisfied with that, Twilight leaned in again, and planted another kiss on the pink pony's lips. Pinkie tried to pull away at first, but stopped herself as she started to feel a little... happier. The weird tingling in her tummy was still there, but there was also a really nice and happy feeling spreading through her. Eventually she actually allowed herself to accept the kiss fully, and even return it a bit in experimentation, and that only made her feel even better. Twilight on the other hand found herself in a great amount of surprise. She had sometimes wondered if Pinkie's desire to eat so many sweets would actually make her taste like candy and pastries, but she never expected that she actually would end up tasting like it! Her lips felt soft and plush like that of a muffin and tasted sweet and tingly like the frosting on a cupcake. She allowed her tongue to explore, pushing past the sweet lips and into her mouth, immediately finding a world of delectable treats inside. The taste was so sweet it almost made her rear back in surprise, but she didn't she kept pressing in as she felt Pinkie allow her further entry. Though Pinkie's eyes had closed at the start of the kiss, Twilight could tell she was starting to enjoy it, especially by the heavy flush of red on her cheeks. Their tongues mangled together, slipping and sliding around as their lips mashed together more forcefully. Twilight could feel Pinkie's breathing pick up, getting faster and heavier as she began to lose herself. But Twilight didn't want to stop there, she pushed herself against her friend, pressing their bodies together as Pinkie laid on her back with Twilight getting on top of her. Their bodies pressed together, sliding and grinding against each others as their kissing turned into full on making out. Their kisses got hot and sloppy, with many little moans coming from both of them over and over again. But before Twilight simply went straight to full sex, she decided that something special would need to be done for her friend. After all... this was a big achievement she was about to make. She broke away from Pinkie Pie's lips, making her look confused and disappointed for a few moments as Twilight focused back over to the still opened pantry, grabbing a hold of a few items she remembered spotting earlier with her magic. She pulled out several tubs and proceeded to mix them together in a bowl she also pulled out onto the counter, all while still using her body to slowly pulse against her friend's. When she finished, she poured the contents of the bowl into a plastic bag, and stuck the bag inside of a very familiar looking nozzle. Pinkie gasped as she watch the device float over with a sultry smirk on Twilight's face. “It that...?” Pinkie awestruck to bring out the rest of the words. “Yes, it is,” Twilight said as she squeezed on the plastic bag a little with her magic, and then licked off some of the frosting that came out of the frosting dispenser nozzle. “Now, how about you give me something sweet to bite?” Pinkie couldn't help but giggle a bit at her friend, but then nodded excitedly at Twilight's idea. Twilight then sat up, towering over her friend as she slowly poured a single line of frosting down Pinkie Pie's belly, from the bottom of her chest down to the the top of her abdominal area. She leaned down after, slowly lapping up the frosting from the bottom up, slurping loudly as she went. Pinkie giggled more, and then began laughing at the tickling feeling she got. That only fueled Twilight's desire to keep going, and spread the line further going all the way up to Pinkie's lips. After licking and eventually kissing up her neck and chin, Twilight added one more spray of frosting onto Pinkie's lips. She licked it slowly, almost teasingly at first, but then let herself eat at it hungrily as Pinkie also joined in to lick it up, the two caught in an erotic mix of kissing and eating frosting. Their bodies pressed together again, and Twilight arched her back in a way that allowed her rapidly moistening passion to begin grinding against Pinkie's. At first Pinkie seemed a bit surprised, but quickly allowed it, and even began returning the motions as they continued on. Their hips pushed and rolled against each others, their lower lips becoming increasingly more and more wet as time progressed. All the while their moans got louder, their kissing got deeper, and their bodies got hotter. Pinkie already seemed to be lost in her own euphoric world, overwhelmed by the pleasant sensations while her mouth tingled with the taste of frosting and Twilight's slippery tongue. But even still, Twilight wanted more, she wanted to push the envelope even farther still. She raised up her belly for a few seconds as her magic sprayed more frosting in between them, coating their midsections in the gooey cream before they continued grinding into the sugary mess. But still Twilight wanted more, she wanted to really feel how sweet of a confection she could make. She pushed the dispenser back and angled its nozzle and bag just right, and then, with an extra high buck of her hips, Twilight inserted the tip in between Pinkie's lips as she planted her own around the end twisted end of the bag. The result was instant. Frosting pushed little by little into Pinkie's wet interior, making her cry out in ecstasy as her craziest confectionery fantasy had just been fulfilled. More and more sugary cream piled in as they bucked together, and Twilight felt her own amount of stimulation from her pussy pounding roughly into the smooth, and recently made slippy bag with each motion of their bodies. Their bodies were so hot and moist, it was like they were caught in an oven filled with pastry delights and being baked themselves. But they kept going, unable to stop or slow down as their bodies demanded more stimulation, more passion from the two from super sugary sex. But like all great things, their time together came to an end, only in a most glorious way. With a few final thrusts, Pinkie broke away from Twilight's mouth as she gasped out loudly, hey eyes opening as wide as they could as she felt herself releasing her juices in an amazing orgasm. Her juices pushed out the frosting inside of her, coating her and Twilight's legs in a mix of slipper sweet cum. Twilight also found herself climaxing, pressing down on the bag hard enough to force the twisted end inside of her to open up, releasing some frosting into her own self before it got forcefully pushed back out from her wave of cum. Pinkie's body fell limp as her tongue hung out of the side of her mouth, her chest rising and falling in exaggerated amounts from her heavy breathing. She couldn't help herself then, with the last bits of her orgasm passing her body crashed, sending her eyes closing quickly as the need for sleep began to take over her brain. “Wowy zowy...” Pinkie gasped through her breaths as she felt herself drifting off. “That... was the best party... ever...” And just like that, the party pony was out like a light, resting soundly on the floor of the kitchen covered in sweat, frosting, and other juices. Twilight slowly got to her hooves, able to beat back the need to rest using her own willpower. She would have loved to stay and rest against Pinkie Pie, but she knew she couldn't delay that long. She was on a mission, and she had just completed her second objective of that mission. After whipping up a quick spell to dispel herself of the frosting and unnecessary bodily fluids, she took a moment to let her body recover as she looked around the room. It was just at that point that her nose caught whiff of something, and she followed the scent straight over to an oven with a glass viewing panel on the door. As she looked inside, she smiled with delight at the scene. “Ooh, cupcakes!” /*T*\ “So let Trixie get this straight,” she began as she continued walking down a random hallway beside the recently unmasked dragon. “You are Twilight Sparkle's dragon assistant, been with her since the day she hatched you, and now you're here with a bunch of your little foal friends to try and save the other five ponies I was with from Twilight and the princesses?” “And save Twilight herself from the princesses,” Spike added. “Are you even old enough to breath fire yet?” “Yes, I am!” Spike huffed as he crossed his arms. “Oh really?” Trixie smirked and raised an eyebrow. “How big is your fireball then?” “W-well, uh,” Spike was suddenly reminded of his experience with those other teenage dragons. “Big enough, okay? Just drop that will ya? I've lived with Twilight all my life, so I know her the best out of everypony, and I know what I'm doing.” “Fine, Trixie will let that subject go, for now at least...” she trailed off as they rounded a corner, and immediately spotted somepony down the hall staring straight at them. “Hey, who is that?' “Uh, I dunno,” Spike admitted as the two of them stopped and watched the pony approach them quickly. “But I think we're about to find out. As the pony approached, they noticed him galloping on three legs while the third held a notebook with a pencil held by the mouth rapidly scribbling on it. Scribble Scribble, “Hey, you two! I need your help!” End part 4 P.S. +3 Internets to those who recognized the lion king reference!
ProloguePrologue It all makes sense now.... A lone pony stepped outside onto the balcony of her tree home. It looked out to the sun that had just began to rise. The many years of being away from social interactions, the lack of thoughts in one of the most natural quadrants of a creature's brain, no wonder I'm imbalanced... how could I not have seen it before? The mare took a deep breath as she collected her thoughts, beginning to plan out the day that awaited her. I sacrificed social interaction to have a large storage of knowledge... therefore, I should be incomplete. And the only reason I don't feel incomplete in life is because of my friends, but... I fear that even when we're together, we're still not complete. She looked up in the sky, the stars of the night already faded away below the blanket of the sun. The birds began to chirp and a rooster could be heard in the distance, followed by a bell ringing even further out that was hardly audible. According to the studying I did throughout the night, one can achieve balance through a wholesome connection of body, mind, and soul. Well, my friends are surely connected well through our minds and souls, we are forever best friends and bound together by the elements. But our bodies... Her horn lit up and scroll floated out before her. On it was some writing and a checklist of things to do, or more specifically, ponies to do. I have some social friends, and some are not as social as others. Those that are social may be lacking knowledge that counteracts their high social stature. However, that won't be a problem once I educate them on how to be balanced... then they will have more wisdom than anypony else in the world. And for each one of them that I connect to with our bodies, the more I myself become complete... The unicorn rolled up the scroll as her saddlebags floated out and seated themselves on her back. She put the scroll into her saddlebag as she looked around, taking another deep breath. I will make the elements complete. I will show each of my friends the sensual side of the mind, the side that Celestia and Luna had been without for so long, and the same side that caused their imbalance. With that, we will all be complete... we will all embrace each other in mind, body, and soul. We will be complete... we will become whole. Twilight Sparkle turned around and re-entered her library, only to exit it soon after. She didn't know where her friends were, or how they escaped how they did, but the princesses made it clear that this was to be used as an obstacle for her to overcome. She has to find her friends, one by one, and show each of them what true balance really means. As she trots down the still empty streets of Ponyville, she thinks back to what happened the last several nights. Her and her friends were all briefed on what had happened with Celestia, and also about those ponies who knew about the Molestia side. Silver Shield was one, but certainly there's a few more... and if she can figure this, so can her friends. Twilight raises her head, looking confidently ahead as she changes her direction. With vigor in her heart and a single goal in mind, she takes a road straight out of Ponyville, with Canterlot Castle visible in the far distance. /*T*\ “We have arrived,” Trixie stated as her and the group of mares trotted through the gates of Canterlot. It was still early morning, so there was not much activity going around. There were mail ponies and sanitation department workers out, but beyond them the streets were pretty much clear. Most of the “upper class” ponies enjoyed sleeping in, it seemed. “'Bout time,” Applejack sighed as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. “That little stroll took us way too long.” “I agree,” Rarity groaned. “I simply do not understand why you had us stop halfway here to sleep in the middle of a grass field. Even if it was soft, it was also very dirty! Couldn't we have reached here first and then rented out a hotel for a bit if we needed the sleep?” “Well, Trixie still has some old habbits from her traveling days...” Trixie replied as her and the group continued trotting through the streets. “But it only makes her stronger, after all. Only the most dexterous can fall asleep out in a field, and then awaken only a few hours later in prime condition!” “Or ya just used a self-recoverin' spell on yerself,” Applejack accused. “Or that...” Trixie shrugged. “So, um, where do we go now?” Fluttershy spoke up. “I mean, to get some help...” “Yeah, didn't you say you had some big plan or something?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “Of course Trixie has a plan,” she huffed. “Now, after what happened a few days ago with Celestia, Trixie felt it her duty to find out more information involving Celestia and her 'other side'. More importantly, Trixie wanted to figure out first who all knew about Molestia before she resurfaced a few days ago.” “Wait, so there's more ponies out there that already knew about mega meany molestia!?” Pinkie asked as she hopped up beside Trixie. “Of course! It's obvious the princess would keep at least a few ponies informed, no matter the secret. All Trixie had to do was go out and find them, and it turns out that guard Silver Shield is one such pony.” “Well, it would make sense fer a royal guard to know 'bout that sorta thing,” Applejack thought out loud. “Exactly, and after a bit of... convincing, Trixie was able to discover that her suspicions were correct, and that there were more than him that knew. And after some more convincing, Trixie was granted a name. The home of one of these ponies is actually not far from here, and is our current course.” “So, what you're saying is that you think one of these other ponies would know other methods to cure the princesses?” Dash inquired. “Precisely!” Trixie replied. “It seems you're not all muscle and no brains after all Rainbow Dash.” “Hey!” Dash growled. “Anyways, we're almost there now. The house should be... ah, right over there!” Trixie pointed her hoof off to the front-left. The group continued on, all eyes staring at the large establisment that recently came into view. They weren't even close to it, and already a certain white unicorn's blood began to boil as she read the front most sign that was posted before the front yard. ~{Blueblood Mansion}~ -End Prologue
Part 1Begin Part 1 “Are ya sure 'bout this Spike?” Applebloom asked as her and the other members of the group gathered around the road leading to Canterlot. “It seems awfully dangerous for us ta go out on our own like this.” All six of the ponyville pony protectors had gathered at the edge of town, their suits already on and each carrying a saddlebag filled with provisions. Applebloom had on her suit, much like Spike's and the others' it covered her full body, but hers was colored a darker red and cream than her mane and coat. She wore a cape and her bow on her head instead of a hat, also darker in color than her original bow. Scootaloo had a suit fit with a hat and bat wings that went over hers, making them resemble... well, bat wings, while her colors also matched her normal coat, except a darker shade. Sweetie Belle was the same, except her unicorn horn had a more spiked tip from an overlay of the costume. Also, her cape swirled at the end, similar to how her mane swirled. Snips and Snails had matching outfits for each other, with Snips having a chrome and dirty green color suit while Snails had a chrome and tan colored suit. “But that's what adventure is all about!” Spike reasoned. “I just saw Twilight go this way not long ago, so if we hurry, we might be able to catch up to her and try to help her.” “I still can't believed she escaped the princesses!” Scootaloo said. “That makes her totally awesome in my book, but still not as awesome as Rainbow Dash, of course.” “Hey Spike, why didn't you just talk to her when she came back to the library all last night?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Well, it's actually cuz I didn't know she got there, remember?” Spike explained. “We all grouped up late that night, then we decided to go to bed first, and Snails had to go to dinner...” Snails nodded. “So, I went to bed, and when I woke up I saw that she had been here. When I looked out the window, she was off in the distance on this road, so that's when I ran around town gathering all of you guys up, make sense?” “Ooooh,” The group said collectively. “So what are we waiting for?” Snips bounced in excitement. “Lets be the pony protectors we swore to be! “Yeah!” Snails added. “Let's go and stop the princesses!” “For our friends!” Sweetie Belle cheered. “Fer our families!” Applebloom hollered. “For awesomeness!” Scootaloo yelled. “For Equestria!” Spike added in last, followed by the group cheering out enthusiastically. The group gathered up at that, and quickly began to gallop down the road (or run, in Spike's case), knowing that a great adventure awaited them. /*T*\ Applejack rapped her hoof on the large wooden door before her, hoping it would be a loud enough knock to be heard throughout such a large building. The rest of the group stood behind her, all eagerly waiting for a response from the owner, save for Rarity who secretly hoped the pony of interest would not show up. They stood there for a minute before Applejack gave another knocking, making sure that last one was louder. Still, no response. “Well, it seems that he's not home,” Rarity spoke up with a weird smile. “Let's all just go try somepony else who might know about the princesses! Trixie, dear, who would be the next pony to ask?” “Trixie does not know the identity of anypony else, unfortunately...” Trixie sighed. “This Blueblood is the only name Trixie could get from that stubborn guard captain.” “Well we can't just give up now,” Rainbow Dash offered. “C'mon, just let me fly into one of those windows and I'll get him out here myself.” “I don't believe that will be necessary,” came the voice of an elderly pony from the other side of the door. All six of them looked as the large doors opened up slightly, revealing an elderly butler with a light brown coat and a very light gray mane and mustache, one so well managed it would make Spike jealous. He had on a full butler outfit, complete with a fancy cloth draped over one of his shoulders and a monocle over one eye. “How may I be of service to you all?” The butler pony asked. “Allow Trixie...” Trixie said softly as she stepped forward from the group, approaching the old stallion. “Ahem, I am the Great and Powerful Trixie. I seek an audience with Prince Blueblood over a very important matter.” “The prince is busy at the moment,” he replied, keeping his voice monotone. “Would you like to schedule some sort of meeting for later?” “No, Trixie must speak with him now. The fate of Equestria may very well hang in the balance, as it involves both of the princesses!” “Both this time?” He raised an eyebrow. “I will see what he has to say, wait one moment please.” The butler closed the door and was heard trotting away. The group waited more, a few light conversations taking place during that time. They were getting impatient though, especially after they realized that they had been standing there for twenty minutes with no response. Trixie was about to knock on the door herself when another magical force grabbed hold of the handle and began to pull open the door. “May I ask who it is that approaches my wonderful home?” Came the voice of a soft, sincere stallion as he came into view. The group immediately realized it was Prince Blueblood, as Trixie cleared her throat to speak. “I am the Great and Powerful Trixie,” she introduced herself with a bit of a magical spurt and a bit of a cape flutter. “Me and my compatriots here seek your aid in helping cure the plague that has come upon the-” “EEEUCK!” Blueblood suddenly gasped as he looked upon the group, immediately loosing his gentlemanly profile that he had originally made upon first sight. “Commoners! Get away, all of you, shoo!” He said, his magic quickly focusing on the door to close it. “Wait!” Trixie called out as her magic held the door open. “We must speak to you, it is urgent!” “Go away you filthy creatures!” his voice actually started to sound scared. “I thought my butler was actually showing me to some real ponies, not piles of utter waste!” The group gasped in disgust at Blueblood's hurtful words. “What!?” Trixie raised her voice, almost screaming. “Pile of utter... The Great and Powerful Trixie shall not be talked to in such a way!” she focused her magic more, forcing the door open and revealing the prince inside. “Trixie has tried to be professional with you, but it seems she must resort to other means to get what information she wants!” The group of friends behind Trixie glared angrily at the misfit prince, save for one pony who had just about had enough. “Halt your defiled hooves where you stand, peasant!” Blueblood spat, suddenly turning aggressive. “This is my mansion, and I can easily have you thrown out whenever I so please! Now, I don't think I care for what you have to say anymore, so you beasts can just see yourselves to the-EEUWAAH!” Before Blueblood knew what hit him, an assortment of ribbons and cloth sprung out of nowhere, effectively bounding his limbs together and floating him upside down over the ground. He looked around frantically, and saw a purple-maned and white-coated unicorn approach him with the most infurated expression he had ever seen. “Y-y-you...!” Blueblood managed to get out. “You're... you're that fiend!” “My NAME is miss Rarity the Unicorn, and you, you... you absolutely pompous and overly proud waste of royal ass!” The rest of the ponies stared on at Rarity's use of profanity, yet did nothing to stop her as her magic tightened the hold of the fabric around Blueblood. “I would rather be stripped of all my fur and dumped to the deepest depths of froggy bottom bog with a sludge monster infected with some unknown disease than have to deal with your incompetent and unmannerly suck you call a muzzle! The only royal thing you deserve is to be royally shipped out of Equestria and into the deepest, darkest hole in the Dragon domain waiting for some beast to relieve themselves all over you, and perhaps then you would at least smell better than your foul suck-hole is making you seem right now!” Damn. Rarity's outburst left in its wake utter silence. Even Trixie was taken aback, her jaw practically on the floor, as was the jaw of everypony else's in the room. Rarity continued to fume, and it almost seemed as if steam was literally streaming out of her ears still. After half a minute she seemed to recompose herself a bit, even taking the time to close her eyes and clear her throat some. “Now then...” she started in a low growl, still glaring at Blublood as he stared back in fear for his life. “My friends and I need help... and you're going to tell us what we need, right here, right now... do I make myself clear?” “Uh, I... I...” Blueblood struggled some, trying to work out of his restraints. “Can you undo me first...? P-please?” A small grin slithered onto Rarity's face, knowing that Blueblood had probably just said the magic word for the first time in his life. Slightly satisfied with that, she let up on the fabrics she held around him until they were all let loose, allowing the prince to fall ungracefully onto his swayed red carpet. He winced in pain before groaning pitifully for a few moments as he got to his feet. He looked back at Rarity, then again at the group behind him, a drop of sweat sliding down from his forehead. “Uhm...” Blueblood started. “What... what is it you peas-uh, I mean, ponies want again?” “Some knowledge,” Trixie spoke up. “And perhaps some help, if you somehow hold such a thing within the confines of your person...” “What do you want to know about exactly?” Blueblood watched Trixie approach her a couple of steps after saying this. “Trixie knows all about how your family has special 'secrets' with the princesses...” Trixie began. “However, we only need to know about one in particular. Tell us, what do you know about Princess Celestia and her Molestia side?” Blueblood froze at this, and then put on an utterly disgusted look. “Euck, that secret...” “What we need is a way to stop whatever has influenced Princess Celestia, a spell or magical artifact of some sort that would without a doubt work. Do you know of such a thing by chance?” “Hmmm...” Blueblood turned serious, squinting his eyes as he rubbed a hoof on his chin in thought. For a few moments he stood there, thinking deeply, before perking up with an idea. “Indeed, I have a way to help.” “Really!?” The group asked in unison. “Of course! But we require a unicorn with intense magical abilities...” “The Great and Powerful Trixie fits that profile perfectly...” Trixie boasted, a few of the friends behind her sighing in reaction. “Then listen close, because the method I am about to tell you requires skill in the fields of mental magics and sealing spells...!” The group's enthusiasm dropped suddenly, as they realized what he was talking about. “Hold up a dern second,” Applejack spoke up. “Are you about to tell us about some spell that will just seal the Molestia side of the princess back inta her mind?” “Why of course!” Blueblood was caught off guard by the commoner's knowledge. “How would you know of such a thing?” “Because we already tried that...” Rainbow Dash huffed. “You have!?” “Yeah!” Pinkie said as she began to play out what happened with body motions and effects. “Princess Celestia turned Molestia by a mishap spell cast by Luna! She then went to ponyville and started finding all of us one by one and doing really meany things when she got us alone and Applejack really had it hard especially when she made her and her brother get molested with her both at the same time and even against each other and I'm not sure but someponies have said that she might need to have a pregnancy test taken yet she always bucks at anypony that says anything about that so we don't like to talk about it and then Luna came with a bunch of guards and Trixie here to try to stop her and they failed and that's when we all used the elements of harmony to use our big rainbow to change Molestia back to Celestia! But then a few days Luna started to come at us too and-” The writer would like to make it clear that making such a large run-on sentence hurts him inwardly, and he would very much like to stop. Thank you. Pinkie Pie continued to, all in what seemed to be one continuous breath, explain everything that happened from when Celestia had the spell cast on her all they way up to where they were now, in surprisingly accurate detail. Other than a few details, Prince Blueblood pretty much got the entire summary of everything that has happened up to the point to where they were now, along with half a cupcakes recipe, a story about a blue bouncing ball Pinkie Pie once owned, and something about her creating Equestria that nopony could really mentally grasp onto. “-and then you asked how we've already tried that and then I started to tell you that Princess Celestia turned Molestia by a mishap spell cast by-” An orange hoof shoved into her mouth, finally silencing the overly-energetic pony. “Ah think he gets it now Pinkie...” Applejack deadpanned. “So, the spell won't work, bottom line. That an Luna's somehow got it too... and ah certainly hope it ain't nuthin contagious.” Applejack shivered lightly at the thought. “And with our dear friend Twilight in the princess' hooves, we need to come up with our own way to stop them, save her, and turn things back to normal. So, please, is there any other method you can think of to help us?” “Hmmm... there might just be one...” Blueblood said softly, turning his head to the side to look at nothing in particular. “It's a longshot, but I may have an idea.” “Would you please tell us?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely audible. “We really want to go save our friend and go home... please.” “Well...” Blueblood stammered slightly. “I really shouldn't be saying it, and it certainly shouldn't be attempted, but there is one being out there that can stop the princesses...” Blueblood suddenly became nervous, a few more beads of sweat sliding down his face. “Well?” Rarity asked, getting impatient. “Go on, tell us who it is! We need to seek out this pony at once!” “Well, that's just the thing,” Blueblood began. “He's not a pony at all.” “He's not?” The group asked in unison. “No, he's, umm...” he stopped, placing a hoof on his chin to think for a few moments. “Um, Actually, I forgot his name, so I'm going to go look it up again.” “W-wait a second!” Trixie tried to call after Blueblood, but he quickly retreated behind one of the many large wooden doors in the mansion, calling out and saying that he will be right back when he gets the name. Trixie huffed, not at all impressed with this so called “prince.” If anything, the group began to figure that he was using this time to either escape, go get some guards to see them out, or a combination of the two. This theory was more-so cemented into their thoughts after they ended up standing around for over twenty minutes (as told by Rainbow Dash's custom crayon watch, which Pinkie Pie could somehow read). During this episode of standing in the still-open main entrance of the mansion, the group had begun discussing to themselves who the mystery being might be. “I think it's a dragon!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I mean, only a really old, magical, ancient dragon of ultimate wisdom thing could have the power to stop the princesses, right?” “I think it's an alien!” Pinkie Pie bounced with joy for some reason along with her statement. “Can you imagine how much fun that would be to have a new alien friend around?” “An alien? Pinkie Pie, I don't mean ta get your mane ruffled, but yer not exactly thinking along the lines of like, real possibilities here.” “I agree darling, though I for one am with Rainbow Dash on this. A sort of ancient dragon does seem plausible, or perhaps a griffon.” “Or a minotaur, don't forget about them,” Fluttershy added. “What about a Zebra?” Twilight asked from beside Fluttershy. “I hear they have some of the strongest potions ever!” “It could be a zebra,” Rarity thought to herself. “I certainly don't think we should assume it otherwise Twilight, however we don't... know... just....” Everything went dead quiet as everypony realized exactly who had joined them. They all looked wide-eyed at Twilight Sparkle, standing right beside Fluttershy with a cheerful smile on her face. “TWILIGHT!” They all gasped out in unison as the group – save for Trixie – proceeded to pounce on their egg-head friend, more glad than ever that she was okay. Twilight and her friends smiled, laughed, and enjoyed a simply euphoric few minutes together, once again united safe and sound. It was only after the initial surprise that some began to as questions, starting with Trixie. “Wait a second,” Trixie spoke up, garnering the attention of all six friends. “Twilight Sparkle, is that you again?” “Well hey Trixie!” Twilight smiled, happy for some reason to see Trixie or just not caring that she's supposedly her rival. “How have you been?” “W-wait, Trixie must know, how in Equestria did you manage to escape the princesses?” “Hey yeah,” Applejack said as her and her friends lightly backed up from around Twilight, giving her some space to explain herself. “How did ya get away from the princess' an all?” “Well...” Twilight chuckled nervously. “It's sort of a long story...” “Are you ponies crazy?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Twilight's back, and she's okay! This calls for a celebration party!” Pinkie Pie wrapped her front legs around Twilight's neck, embracing her in a hug. “Yay,” Fluttershy cheered softly as she also gave Twilight a hug. Twilight smiled at their display of affection, and decided then to give her own. She returned both their hugs, but in its apex, Twilight leaned her head over and gently licked her tongue against Fluttershy's cheeks. Fluttershy's eyes opened wide... something was wrong. “U-um, Twilight?” Fluttershy blushed, followed by a light squeak when she felt a hoof rubbing against her flank. “Yes Fluttershy?” “Uh, w-w-why did you, l-lick me...?” “Why wouldn't I?” Twilight replied before turning to Pinkie and licking her on the cheek. “Mmm... tastes like cupcake frosting!” Pinkie frowned at Twilight's recent actions. It was affection alright... too much affection. “Twilight, dear, are... are you okay?” Rarity asked hesitantly, getting the feeling that something very wrong with Twilight. “I'm great Rarity!” Twilight replied cheerfully... too cheerfully. “You should join us,” Twilight gave the fashionata a sultry wink as her horn lit up, grabbing onto Rarity's body and pulling her into the hug. Rarity had no time to react, her face was pulled in and her lips immediately connected to Twilight's as both of Twilight's hooves were being used to stroke against Pinkie and Fluttershy's flanks. Rarity immediately tried to pull back, not at all comfortable with such a greeting from one of her best friends. The other ponies quickly came to the conclusion that something was indeed wrong, and before anypony did anything, Rarity's body, along with Pinkie and Fluttershy's, were pulled away from Twilight's by a blue aura. Twilight looked around disappointed at first, but then surprised to see Trixie's horn glowing with magic, and an angry glare on her face. “Everypony get back!” Trixie ordered as she got into an attack-ready pose. “Trixie knows there to be something wrong with Twilight!” “But there's nothing wrong with me,” Twilight simply shrugged before looking over to the farmer pony, giving her a few shakes of her eye brows and a low, seductive growl. “Dern right there is!” Applejack proclaimed as she reared back from Twilight's looks. “Twi', what in the hay has gotten into you!?” “Oh girls,” Twilight giggled. “You know, Princess Celestia told me about the last pony that asked her 'what had gotten into her'.” Twilight's audience suddenly had a very good idea of what was going on, their eyes growing even larger as Twilight continued. “And do you know what Celestia said?” Nopony had a time to reply. Magic rapidly poured out of Twilight's horn, grabbing a hold of everypony there and pulling them around her, all their bodies within reach. Twilight snickered deviously, a wide grin spreading to her face. “It is not what has gotten into me, but instead, what is going into you!” End part 1
Part 2Begin part 2 (WARNING: Twilust is taking an explicit turn, read only if you are comfortable with full-on clopfics) “Celestia? Are you still awake?” Luna asked as she cantered into her sister's bedroom. “We know you have many duties to fulfill, but you've been up all night... should you not get some rest?” Luna brought light into the room with her horn as she looked around. It was empty, as far as she could see, causing Luna to huff in frustration. “C'mon Tia, we know you're in here!” Luna looked around more as she traveled into the center of the room. “You know now we can feel you even stronger than ever...” “You know me so well, Luna,” Came a giddy voice from the darkness. Luna turned herself just in time to see Celestia dash out from a corner and push her backwards, the two landing square on the center of Celestia's bed. Celestia laughed triumphantly as she held her sister pinned onto the bed, her sister's body sprawled out below her. “Tia!” Luna huffed with a slight blush. “You shouldn't be staying up all night like this!” “Oh but I had to, I had a lot of work to do around the castle after all...” Celestia trailed a hoof down from her sister's lower neck and to her tummy. “I had to see to a lot of changes around the castle... and my new pleasure policy is only the start.” “Please policy?” “Yes...” Celestia licked gently at Luna's muzzle, eliciting a smile from the lunar alicorn. “You see, with my newfound... passion... I briefed all of the guards, all of the staff, and every resident of the castle of the change.” “And what change is that exactly...?” Luna smirked, feeling both of her hooves ride up Celestia's rear legs and to her flank. “Well...” Celestia began as her body descended down onto Luna's, their rear legs scissoring together in the process. “They all know about my desires now, per say, as well as yours, and...” Celestia leaned down, touching their noses together the two gazed at each other seductively. “They all know that if we ask them, that they must...” Celestia pushed her lower body against Luna's, pressing their lower lips together firmly. “They must...?” Luna whispered, raising her hips up to meet Celestia's as moisture began to develop around her nethers. “...They must obey,” Celestia brushed her sensitive lower lips roughly against Luna's, exciting a moan from the lunar mare. “N-nyeah...!” “...They must perform their best,” Celestia took a moment's pause to slide her tongue out and to the top of Luna's neck, licking her way up in one slide all they way to and past Luna's lips, leaving a trail as her tongue passed over. As she did this her hips pressed down again, their nethers tightening together as their heat quickly built up. “Ahh, so good...!” “And they will never,” Celestia jerked her lower body at that last word to add emphasis. “Ah...!” “Ever....” “T-tia...!” “Stop!” with this Celestia pressed herself down against her sister fully, locking the two in a tight embrace as both their pairs of lips connected. Their tongues twisted together while their lips continued to rub and massage against each other's while their sexes brushed and grinded together. Heat only built up further between the two as moisture began to softly drip from their sensitive members, only speeding up as they further lost themselves in ecstasy. Their hair even began to take force, their manes wrapping around both their bodies together as their tails twisted around each other, squeezing tightly in sync with each thrust of their hips. Celestia broke the kiss suddenly after a few minutes of this, allowing Luna to moan out loudly as her older sister nipped and sucked on her neck. Luna quickly returned the favor as she lapped her tongue against the length of Celestia's horn, still moaning out loudly from the extraordinary sensations. Celestia began to bite lower just then, slowly making her way down Luna's body as Luna was forced away from Celestia's horn. Luna craned her neck over and watched, biting her bottom lip as her sex quivered in anticipation when Celestia had slid down far enough. Celestia took a second to savor the moment she had, about to eat out her sister furiously, and licked her lips before lowering her head down to- “Princess Celestia of Equestria!” came the voice of somepony at the door – probably a guard – as there were multiple knocks against said door. “Oh, what is it now?” Celestia asked herself aloud as she got up from the bed. “Guh!?” Luna whimpered as she watched Celestia pull away, her slit still quivering with desire. Celestia cantered away from the bed and approached the door while Luna stayed back and sulked slightly. Opening the door, Celestia was confronted with a small group of maids, guards, and even one of her personal assistants, an earth pony by the name of Scripter Scratch. He was busily writing down on a scroll that he held out in front of him with one hoof, as if he was writing down what he was going to say. “Princess Celestia,” Scripter Scratch said, writing down more before continuing. “We are here to discover the meaning of this recent “change of rules” you have set into place.” “Whatever do you mean?” Celestia asked, putting on her usual regal smile. “Is there a problem about it...?” “Well, yes, actually,” he began, taking another few seconds to write down his next words. “We don't exactly uh... feel comfortable with what you have put on us.” Celestia raised an eyebrow as she eyed a certain guard in particular in the rear of the group.” Many of us around the castle are not only caught off guard, but disturbed or even angered at your recent declaration without any sort of parliamentary procedure!” “I see, go on,” Celestia said, never breaking the smile as he eyes stared at the one guard. “Princess Celestia of Equestria, we...” Scripter hesitated for a moment, but ultimately stood firm with a last few strokes of his pencil. “We demand that you revoke such an outrageous and radical decree immediately!” “Hmmm...” Celestia kept staring at the same exact guard in the back as if he had some sort of signifigance. “Let me think...” She said, giving an eyebrow wiggle towards the guard, who began to sweat as he took a backstep. “Wha...?” The assistant caught onto the princess' facial play, and looked back at the guard in question, as did everypony else. “What is going on?” “Simmer Tin,” Celestia called out, causing the guard in the back to yelp out in surprise. “I should have guessed you would have been so eager to approach my bedroom like this... rawr...” “Simmer?” Scribble scribble. “What is she talking about?” “Oh, uhm...” Simmer tin, the guard, stammered as he tried to step backwards, but found his body unable to respond. “I, I just, uh...” “Figures,” Celestia grinned. “Simmer Tin would show up to voice against this... but then again, I know another reason he would want to come to my personal quarters.” Celestia winked at him as she let out a low growl. “N-no! I, I'm serious, I'm not gonna change, please princess!” Simmer Tin tried to contain his composure, but the stares he was getting was growing to be too much for him. Scribble scribble, “Simmer Tin, what is Celsetia talking about?” The assistant asked. “Remember that one policy that we have for the royal guards?” Celestia began as she looked at her assistant. “Don't ask, don't tell...?” “Yes, but, wait...” the hamster in his head began to run around in its wheel, with Scribble even going so far as to write out his stutters and incomplete words before he even said them. “Of course I would know about his rather vibrant selection of colors when not in uniform,” Celestia smirked as she looked back to the heavily sweating royal guard. “So, I had already decided to take it upon myself to, if not fully change, at least broaden his spectrum of influence...” Scribble scribble, “...You want to make him bisexual?” “Indeed.” Scribble, “...Why?” “Because...” Celestia stopped for a second, realizing how selfish her desires were. “Well, I just don't want any of my loyal guards to miss out on what wondrous adventures I can bring them on... and if one is queer, then that won't exactly turn out that great in the end! I won't have the proper consent!” “Celestia,” Scripter deadpanned as he continued writing, “You won't get consent from over half the ponies in this castle... even if you are the princess.” “That's not true...” Celestia said under her breath as she gave out a soft huff. “Some neigh-sayers, hm?” Luna said as she came up behind Celestia. “Are these ponies trying to form some sort of petition or something, sister?” “It would seem that way...” Celestia smirked as she felt her sister's wing around her back. “Perhaps we should set up a conference with this group immediately in order to, 'work this out'.” “Oh, I second that motion Tia, hehehe,” Luna gave the group an alluring gaze as she felt her wing up and down Celestia's back. The group, as a whole, took one large step backwards. S-scribble, scri-scribble, “Uh, I uh...” Scripter stuttered, unable to think of a proper response. “What's wrong Scripter?” Celestia asked as she brought her head down to his level. “You're the best assistant I have in the field of literary documentation... with all that work you do on that pencil using your mouth, I just know there are some tricks you've learned over the years that would be most beneficial to this cause...” Scripter had had enough. He needed help, and he needed it fast. His mind raced as he tried to think of one possible solution, and then it hit him. He came across it one day... what was it called? Yes, Celestia's Molestia side. It was a top secret document, but he assumed he had the clearance to read it. He knew about the instances of this over-sensual Celestia about stuff he had read in the past, and he also remembered those ponies that knew how to combat it. He had to escape though, he had to get away and get to safety, and at the time, he only saw one way out of this bind... SCRIBBLE! “LOOK!” he blurted out suddenly, pointing in a direction behind the princesses. “It's Twilight Sparkle and her friends dressed up tight leather garments!” “WHERE!?” If Celestia and Luna both had fangirl squeals, they would have given it right then as they turned around. To their confusion, there was nothing there, and Celestia quickly turned back around to find a dust cloud that almost perfectly silhouetted Scripter Scratch fading away. “...how could we have fallen for that?” Celestia face-hoofed. “...how did he know about your obsession with Twilight and her friends?” Luna asked as she raised an eyebrow at Celestia. “Long story... but, I guess we'll let him go for now.” Celestia looked back at the group that was still in the same place, most looking in disbelief that Scripter would just leave them there. “Besides, we still have that conference to hold, sister...” Celestia smirked a bit. “I guess you're right. Well...” Luna's horn lit up and grabbed hold of each of the ponies in the group, causing them all to yelp out in a mix of surprise and fear. “Shall we begin?” “Hold on,” Celestia took hold of one pony in particular, floating Simmer Tin up to her and into the bedroom. “I need to hold a particularly private council with this one... please start without me, but I assure you I will join you soon enough.” Celestia winked at Luna as she returned the wink with a nod. “Have fun Sister!” Luna waved as Celestia cantered into her room with a very sweaty Simmer Tin floating beside her, the doors closing and locking as she got halfway into the room. Luna looked back at the group and the ponies still in her grasp, and thought about how to start this off. “Hmmm... it seems as though the fun has... ummm.... one, two, three... seven... oh, where's my abacus?” /*T*\ “N-no!” Rainbow Dash cried out as the magical grip around her and the others tightened. “Twilight, you can't do this, please! It's really not cool!” “Don't do it Twi'! Tain't right fer ya to be forcin yourself on ponies like this!” “Oh my goodness oh my goodness oh my goodness...!” “Darling, this is much too rough much too fast! Please reconsider!” “Nonononononono, not the bad party again! Not the bad party again! AAAHHH!” “T-trixie is not one to be the submissive type in this sort of situation! Ah!” The new group of six were unable to escape, unable to break free of Twilight's magical binds. Not even Trixie's magic could work, as Twilight had place one of her front hooves on her horn and was actively stroking it to keep her magic suppressed. This was it. They were all caught, and any moment now the princesses would probably show up and they would all be screwed... Yes, literally. But, as it all seemed hopeless, an apple flew out of nowhere and hit Twilight's horn, causing her to momentarily lose concentration. Twilight stumbled back as the magical force from around her captives weakened, and Trixie reacted quickly by putting up an opposing magical field around her and her five team members. “Halt there, lustful Twilight!” Echoed a voice from an undetermined location... odd thing was, the voice sounded familiar to everypony there, save for Trixie. “Yeah, we have come to stop you and your evil reign of terror!” Came another, also familiar voice even to Trixie, except much dorkier. “That's right! We've come to save all the ponies of Ponyville that are in trouble, and even the Great and Powerful Trixie!” Wow, that one was familiar as well, and Trixie also recognized it. “We're goin'ta save our families an loved ones!” familiar sounding accent... “And we also want to do the best we can, in what we believe in to be right!” familiar voice crack... (squee) “And we're gonna look and act awesome doing it!” ...I think there's starting to be a trend here. “Cuz we are...” Came all six voices all at once, with the seven ponies on the ground below finally pinpointing the location of the voices. They all looked up to see five masked ponies, and one of something else on two legs, all dressed up in outfits sort of similar to the Mysterious Mare Do Well and standing on a balcony above the front door looking down on them. Again, all in unison, the six figures spoke out as loud as they could, saying... “THE PONYVILLE PONY PROTECTORS! YEAH!” “What in Tartarus...?” Twilight stared in confusion at the six figures above her, not having any clue as to who they were. “We know what's going on with you Twilight!” the one standing on two legs announced as he pointed a finger. He seemed to be the leader... “And we're here to stop you and save your friends so they can help change you and the princesses back to normal!” “YEAH!” Without warning, all of them, all at once, jumped down from the balcony and pounced on top of Twilight, almost knocking her out with the force. With little birdies making circles over Twilight's noggin, the six miniature heroes took the initiative. “We gotta go!” said the one in the green outfit as it held Twilight down. “Everypony scatter, we'll explain later!” “But what-” “Move!” came all six of them all at once, interrupting Applejack almost immediately. The team didn't know who these ponies were, or what exactly they were doing, but really, let's go on instinct here... the most powerful unicorn in Equestria is about to rape you, then these six save you, claiming they are there to protect you, and hold down the main villain while offering you an escape route. Would you take it? ...Apparently they did. All six of the fully grown mares scattered, each running in different directions as fast as they could. They each dashed into a hallway, through a door, or up some stairs, but either way, they quickly spread out throughout the mansion, hoping for a way to not only escape Twilight, but in the back of their minds they knew they had to find Prince Blueblood so they could settle this once and for all. He held the key, and they needed his knowledge. As quickly as the first six leave, the Pony Protectors also left, each one darting after one of the mares. With everypony paired up, they made their way through the mansion, leaving Twilight alone in the main room. Twilight sat up, shaking her head around a bit as she tried to fully realize what had just happened. “...What the hay!?” Twilight shouted in an equal mix of frustration and confusion. “Oh no, I'm not letting them leave here, I came too far and went through too much to get denied this!” Twilight flared up her horn, taking several seconds to channel her magic. She wouldn't let her friends, or Trixie get away, especially after some Mare Do Well wanna-bees come in out of nowhere and ruin her plan! As the intensity of magic built up in her horn became almost blinding, she rose up onto her back legs and then stomped fiercely onto the ground, creating a loud bang and sending a magical shock wave that traveled around all the walls, floors, windows and ceilings of the building. Everything around her vibrated for several seconds, light up with colorful magic, and then the magic faded, everything in the building going quiet. Twilight had a large smirk appear on her face, her new plan foolproof. With her magic embedded into the mansion, no door, window, wall, ceiling or floor anywhere would be opened up in any way, shape, or form. Though passages on the inside were still wide opened, anything leading to the fresh air outside was effectively cut off. Twilight doubted that even Trixie had the power to break her powerful barrier. “This is it... this is where it all goes down!” Twilight spoke aloud to nopony in particular. “I won't stop, not with one, but with BOTH princesses giving me this task! I am going to bring balance to my friends, and no faker Mare-Do-Well is gonna stop it! I will have them all, here, In my mansion of Lust! Ha! Haha! Ahahahahahaaa!” Twitch, twitch. End Part 2
Part 3Begin Part 3 A large rumble could be felt, not just in the main entryway, but throughout the entire mansion. Every door shook, every window clattered, and every wall and ceiling vibrated violently for a few moments. All six members of the new harmony team, including the six Pony Protectors, also noticed the dramatic shockwave that reverberated throughout the castle. Some ponies didn't know what it meant, others only had a faint idea, but they all knew one thing for sure... ...Twilight was about to come after them all. “Wait, please!” Fluttershy called out to her run-away partner. “Where are we going?” “Uhhh...,” the masked 'hero' with a tan suit responded. “I dunno... who's house are we in anyways?” Fluttershy and her mysterious hero looked around, noticing they were in what appeared to be some sort of latrine area. Many cleaning supplies were kept on one side of the rectangular room, and showers were displayed behind glass doors that blurred whatever was on the opposite side on the other side of the room. There were also multiple hygiene items spread around neatly, such as some toothbrushes and toothpaste, some soap, shampoo and conditioner, and a few shower scrubbies. The floor was tile, and there was the eerie sound of a random facet constantly dripping water. “Prince Blueblood's mansion... um, but, why are you here?” Fluttershy asked, keeping a good distance from the scary (to her) looking pony before her. “Or, who are you exactly?” “Oh well I'm uh, er,” Snails stopped, remembering to be a super secret anonymous pony. “...I'm the Snailzior! I'm here to keep the ponies of Ponyville safe from bad things like the princesses and stuff!” “Oh, um, okay...” Fluttershy took a step back as she felt fairly weirded out. “I'm the Snizzor!” “The Snizzor?” Pinkie Pie thought out loud. “Ooh, what's snizzing? Is that even a word? Maybe we should ask Twilight cuz she knows a lot about words and-hey wait, no that would be a bad idea! I just remembered she's gone crazy loco!!” Pinkie stopped and looked around, realizing the two were at the entrance to some sort of dining area. She could see past a set of glass double-doors that there were multiple fancy dining tables set out, and probably even a kitchen behind it. If there was a kitchen there were ingredients, and with ingredients there were tools to mix them together, and with that came... “CUPCAKES!” “They call me the Scooter-Dash!” “Scooter-Dash...?” Rainbow Dash asked as she took account of her surroundings. They appeared to be in a recreational area, with some weight lifting machines and deadweights scattered around. She could even see an indoor soccer field down through an open door in the large room. The floor had many mats and pads laid out already, yet it looked like nopony used anything much, judging by how much dust there was. She then turned to her companion, taking notice of the fake wings. “So, are you like, a bat or something?” “N-no! I'm an awesome pony protector! The bat wings are just for like, ya know, cool looks and stuff.” “Oh. Okay...” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow as she tried to figure out exactly what her companion was trying to look like. “...So, are you a chicken then?” “Ah'm Apple Attack!” “Apple Attack...?” Applejack questioned, giving the obvious filly a strange look. “Ya sure that's what ya call yerself?” “Yeah! Ah'm a savior pony, and I just saved ya!” “Right...” Applejack pretty much knew it was her sister. She knows the apple family accent when she hears it, and that, without a doubt, is Applebloom. However, she still took the time to look around, noticing there were multiple open doors lining the hallway they were in, revealing bedrooms of all different types inside. All were a different color, different size, and displayed different types of environmental themes. There were so many, and even after cantering down the hall and taking a turn, there were more still! Applejack wondered what the hay Blueblood would need all these bedrooms for, but ultimately concluded that it was just a royalty thing. “Hey, Apple Attack...” Applejack asked in a strangely casual tone as she stopped suddenly, staring at her. “Yeah?” “Why the hay are you and the Crusaders all the way out here in Canterlot... Applebloom?” “...Hayseed...” “I'm La Bellé de Sweet!” “Well...” Rarity put a hoof to her chin, examining the outfit of her miniature-sized hero, and more importantly the stylish hat. “Well, you at least have some sense of style...” “Thanks!” the masked filly smiled. Rarity already knew it was a filly, but had a nagging feeling that it was actually somepony very close to her. She didn't exactly know what to do with her or how she should continue on, but perhaps sticking with her right now might be a better choice... at least she looked like she had a sense that she knew what she was doing. Still, Rarity decided it was a good time to take note of her surroundings. She appeared to have walked straight into... well, she really hadn't made it anywhere yet. She was just traveling through a random hallway, with no doors around yet. The hallways were elegant, yes, but nothing too peculiar. Still, her and her companion pressed on. “And what exactly are you?” Trixie asked as she trotted besides the one in the green suit who obviously isn't Spike. Well, she wouldn't really know anyways... “Well, we're here to save all of our friends, but I don't think you're a friend of mine...” Spike said as gave Trixie a suspicious look. “Trixie doesn't even know what you are, so how would she know if you're a friend or not?” Trixie huffed as she looked around, continuing to talk. “Besides, The Great and Powerful Trixie does not find much need for very many friends. She is simply here to help stop the princesses so she can finally be recognized as the most powerful and most deserving unicorn in Equestria!” “Yeah yeah, I heard that before...” Spike mumbled. “Hey, who's mansion are we in anyways?” “You don't know?” Trixie was moderately surprised, as Spike could tell my the look she gave him. “This is the mansion of Prince Blueblood, one of the most wealthy ponies in Equestria! Not only that, but he's said to be just under the princess sisters in royalty stature.” “Blueblood?” Spike asked aloud. “That sounds familiar...” “Well it should, because he is a very powerful pony in the world of ponies, just as Trixie shall one day be known to be.” Trixie held her muzzle up high as she continued to walk around with Spike, who simply deadpanned at her display of superiority. The two traveled down a hallway until they reached a flight of stairs which only led up. Trixie was about to head up, but Spike stopped her with a tug on her cape. “Hey wait, where are we going anyways?” “We need to find Prince Blueblood,” Trixie began to explain. “he claims to know of the secrets of the princess sisters, or at least claims to know somepony else who knows them, so it is imperative that Trixie finds him as fast as possible! And with Twilight's recent appearance, Trixie feels that time has become short...” “I see...” Spike thought to himself as the two began to travel up the stairs. “So you don't know who this other pony is that knows how to stop the princesses?” “Well, not really, but he told Trixie that it wasn't actually a pony that knew the secret. He didn't mention what, he seemed very hesitant to mention exactly who or what the creature was, but Trixie must find out so she can save the day once and for all!” “huh...” the gears in Spike's head began to turn a bit. Not a pony... Knows how to stop the princesses... The prince hesitated to mention him for some unknown reason... “...huh...” ~F~ “Um, don't you think we should go try to find some of my friends? I mean, I think it's best if we stick together...” “Don't worry ma'am, I'm an expert!” Snailzior proclaimed as he began looking closely at one of the shower stalls. “It might be possible to find some clues here as to where we should go first...” “Uhh...” Fluttershy backed up a bit more. “But... that's just a drain...” “Hmmm...” Indeed, the object of his focus was indeed a well crafted shower drain, made with perpendicular and parallel lines of metal that created approximately 36 square holes, each roughly 0.87 centimeters in diameter. “I see... that's a good eye ya got there!” “T-thanks...?” Fluttershy didn't know what to do. She wanted to find her friends, but she didn't want to walk around a large mansion all by herself... just the thought of it was scary. What's more is that Twilight might be lurking around the halls, and she didn't want to run into her without some other pony to help her escape. If it was just her out there... Fluttershy cringed at what might happen. “Well, this appears to just be an average bathroom!” Snailzior finally concluded as he trotted up to Fluttershy. “No thanks are necessary, hehe.” “Um... okay, uh, can we go now then...?” “Sure, I guess. But I think it would be best if we go and try to find some of your friends, cuz I think we should try to stick together.” “Oh, I absolutely agree with you!” Fluttershy spoke up in her rising eagerness. “Let's go right now, the sooner the better.” “Kay.” Snailzior nodded as he began to head down the main passage between showers and cleaning supply areas. “Let's go this way! There might be an exit down here.” “Um, couldn't we just go the way we came? I mean, there was an exit back there...” “Nah, I like this direction better, and hey, there's a door here!” Snailzior exlclaimed as he trotted up to the door to the bathroom entrance. “Besides, I got a good feeling that we're about to run into one of your friends right now!” Snailzior opened up the door with a big, confident smile on his face. That smile quickly turned into a surprised gape as he looked at what was right in front of him. “You don't say?” Twilight said as she looked down at the masked hero. “That's quite peculiar, because I just had the same feeling as I came this way! Hehehe, yeah, oh, and hi Fluttershy!” she waved over at her yellow pegasus friend who had just gone wide-eyed. “T-t-twilight...!?” “Twilight?” Twilight asked as she stepped into the room, shutting the door behind her and sealing it with magic. “Heh, funny you should call me that, but I go by a new name now. I'm now called Twilust, do ya like it!?” Twilight craned her neck forward, a big grin spread across her face. Twitch, twitch... “Twi... lust!?” Fluttershy repeated hesitantly. “Um, oh no, oh my, oh no, oh my...” Fluttershy rapidly backed up as her eyes stayed fixated on Twilight. “Uhh... is it bad that you're here right now?” Snailzior asked as he looked up at Twilight. “No, not really...” she paused for a moment, then realized that this pony in a costume really wasn't part of her great plan. “But, I don't think I really need you here, so, bye!” “Wha-” poof. With a short flare of her horn, Twilight was easily able to teleport Snailzior out of the room on the opposite side of the sealed door. “...Shoot... guess I better go find the others on my own then...” Snailzior sighed and began heading down the hall in no particular direction. It was only then that he felt a new sensation in his stomach. “...Boy I'm hungry, I wonder if I can go get any food in this place.” Twitch, Twitch... “N-n-no Twilight, please...!” Fluttershy pleaded as she backed up up further with Twilight steadily advancing. Her heart raced, her head darting from side to side as she looked for a way to escape. She tried to unfurl her wings a bit in case she had to use them to dodge some sort of pounce, but her fear kept them tight against her side. Her legs shivered with each step, and her ears were drooped low as she felt that she might not escape. “What's the matter Fluttershy?” Twilight asked as she held the same grin. “Aren't you excited? I finally get to bring some true harmony in with the elements!” “True harmony...?” She asked, not stopping her rear trot. “Yes! You see, in order to bring true harmony to the elements, I have to find each of you and make the proper connections with body, mind, and soul! It's all so logical now, actually. Now stand still and let me touch you!” “EEP!” Fluttershy darted off, her saddlebags falling off of her as she made a mad dash in the opposite direction. And there it was, the door she entered from. She just had to get there and make a turn down the hall and- SLAM The door shut tight, a magical aura appearing around it as it sealed shut with magic. Fluttershy's heart sank as she realized she wasn't quick enough, and her mind reeled at the thought of being stuck inside a room with her friend gone psychotic. She panicked, looking around for another escape route only to turn just in time to see Twilight leap at her. She yelped out in surprise, but managed to dodge at the last second just to the side. Twilight was quick though and dove at Fluttershy again, this time pushing her back into an open shower stall. Twilight held Fluttershy on her back, the same grin keeping hold on her face as she stood triumphantly over the tramautized pegasus! “Yes, I've got you now!” Twilight announced with an overzealous cheer. “And now that I have you, I'm going to touch you, and feel you, and lick you, and pleasure you, and me! Hahahahahaha!” Twitch, Twitch... Twilight looked down, ready to begin, when she suddenly stopped. She stared at Fluttershy and noticed... tears. Her wide grin began to shrink as she felt her friend shuddering beneath her, the violent trembling vibrating through Twilight's body. Fluttershy's legs and wings were tucked tight against her as her flow of tears soon began to turn into an open sob. Twilight's grin faded further, turning into only a light smile as she observed longer. Fluttershy had her head turned, her ears tucked down while she seemed to await some sort of harsh beating. Even her tail was curled up between her rear legs, a very primal defensive instinct. Twilight's grin faded, and she only held a sorrowful frown on her face. What was she about to do? This is Fluttershy! Not just some sort of objective for her... she's a friend, a great friend. And this was no way to treat any friend she knew... “Fluttershy...?” Twilight spoke up, touching her friend's cheek with her hoof. Fluttershy flinched at the touch, her sobbing only growing more intense. Twilight felt awful just then, like she was some sort of villain. Here she was, about to molest a dear friend knowing that she knew wouldn't enjoy it, and would probably be scarred for life. This was... terrible. Very terrible. Even more terrible than when Spike ran away, or when Discord had turned all of her friends against her. She couldn't hurt Fluttershy like this, she just couldn't... But, the princesses made it clear. She had to bring balance to the elements, and each of her friends had to be turned. But how could she bring herself to do that if she knew her friends wouldn't enjoy it? Or perhaps... How could she get them to enjoy it? “Fluttershy...” Twilight whispered as an idea finished processing in her mind. “It's okay, I'm not going to hurt you...” Fluttershy's sobbing didn't stop, but it did settle some as she began to open one eye to look at Twilight. “Y-you're... you're not...?” She asked between light sobs. “Of course not... you know I would never intentionally hurt one of my best friends,” twilight said with a smile. A genuine smile, one that was meant to bring a sense of warmth and comfort. And it did. Fluttershy's sobbing stopped, but she still let out a few whimpers every now and then. Fluttershy opened up both of her eyes, looking directly back into Twilight's as the tears almost came to a stop. “B-but, but I... I thought you were about to.. m-m-molest me just like C-celestia did...” “Well...” Twilight thought about telling her that that had indeed been her initial intentions, but decided against it. “...no, of course not. I just sort of lost myself there... hehe...” Twilight smiled sheepishly, granting her a confused look from Fluttershy. “But, I was sort of serious about the uh, touching you thing... hehe...” “But... but why Twilight? I don't want to be touched like that again... please!” “Fluttershy...” Twilight sighed, then smiled softly. “As your friend, as a pony who deep down you know would never try to hurt you... do you think you can trust me?” “Uh... I, um, I uh, I don't, I dunno... umm... eep...!” Fluttershy curled up further, a slight blush appearing on her face. Twilight thought about what she could to to coax her friend into doing what she wanted to, but for the moment was drawing a blank. She looked up around the shower stall, noticing a towel rack with a dry towel above. Hmmm... She looked down at Fluttershy, noticing the tears still on her face, as well as a few beads of sweat against her forehead. Fluttershy is so soft, so tender... I think all I might need to do in return is be just a bit tender to her as well. Twilight floated the towel down with her magic, using the corner of it to dab up the sweat and Tears from Fluttershy's face. Fluttershy blinked at this, realizing that what Twilight had done had been quite... kind of her. She looked first at the towel, and then at Twilight, who still held the same warm smile, albeit with a slightly seductive gaze. “Um, Twilight...?” Fluttershy began, gathering the courage to speak up. But just as she began, she felt a hoof press softly against her lips, effectively hushing her. “Hush now...” Twilight cooed as she leaned down, hugging onto her friend. “Quiet now...” she leaned her head up, gently biting onto one of Fluttershy's ears and pulling it up from its defensive droop. “It's time to rest your sleepy head...” Fluttershy knew her own song when she heard it, and immediately began to wonder how Twilight knew about it. But that still didn't change the fact that she felt... calmer. Her own experience singing the song had been to calm and relax others, to get them into a more comfortable state. Realizing that Twilight only wished for the same, Fluttershy felt a bit of warmth inside of her, and as she contemplated that Twilight truly wouldn't ever hurt her, she began to gradually comply. “Hush now...” Twilight pulled Fluttershy's legs apart, letting them lay spread out instead of up against her body. “Quiet now...” Twilight's own tail slid down against Fluttershy's mangling the two together as she dragged hers out from between her legs. “It's time to go to bed...” Twilight nuzzled against the yellow pegasus more, taking a few long sniffs, enjoying her friend's scent. Her hooves began to travel lightly up and down Fluttershy's belly and around her sides, coaxing out a small sigh of satisfaction. “T-twilight...” Fluttershy whispered softly in her ears. “What are you going to do...?” Fluttershy froze in place as she felt Twilight's body began to shift, feeling her slide down lower. “O-oh, oh my...” Fluttershy laid back, staring up at the ceiling with her front hooves spread out across the floor as Twilight traveled down her body. All the while Twilight bombarded Fluttershy's coat with a mixture of licks, kisses, and the occasional light tug with her teeth. Her breathing grew harder as she became more excited, sliding down further still until her head loomed just above Fluttershy's nethers. She gazed at her target for a few moments, contemplating the best way to go in when her zealous state had gotten the best of her, and she boldly moved in with a bit, hot, wet lick. “EEP!” Fluttershy practically screeched as she felt Twilight's tongue against her most tender area. “T-twilight... ah!” Twilight licked again, her hooves reaching around Fluttershy's legs and hooking around them for support. Twilight dove in deeper, pushing her tongue past the sensitive lips and around the inside. Almost immediately she began to feel her tongue get covered in wetness, a wetness that developed more with each second. Twilight could feel her friend's heat grow just as her own did as she dove in further, licking deeper while their lips connected. She closed her eyes and squeezed on Fluttershy's thighs a bit, pushing in even further still. Her tongue slithered and rolled around on the inside, pressing against Fluttershy's moist inner walls while her lips massaged against those of her friend's. Fluttershy gasped out loudly after she felt Twilight's tongue enter her, and could only moan out as Twilight dove in. Her back legs were twitching sporadically, her breath heavy as a deep blush rose onto her cheeks. Her body squirmed a bit, and though part of her found this whole situation wrong and incredibly awkward, the other thought the sensations pouring through her to feel absolutely amazing! It felt better than any sort of spa treatment she ever had, and soon Fluttershy found her hooves on the back of Twilight's head, pushing it down against her more while her hips seemed to buck up to meet Twilight's head. She felt a pressure building in her lower body, a pressure that seemed to be fueled by every motion Twilight made to pleasure her. It pressed down between her legs, causing her muscles to tighten up as her body sweat profusely. She couldn't hold it back, she knew what was coming, and she braced herself for it as best she could. But as quickly as Twilight had started, she stopped, pulling away from Fluttershy's pussy as it quivered uncontrollably. Twilight looked up at Fluttershy, licking her lips with an incredibly sultry gaze. “W-wah...?” Fluttershy gasped out as she leaned up, looking at Twilight. But as she leaned up she felt herself pushed down again as Twilight pounced on top of her, joining their bodies together in a tight embrace. Their lips met immediately, and the kiss from Twilight was strong and passionate. Their lips maneuvered around a bit for a few seconds before Fluttershy gave in, letting Twilight's tongue push through and explore around inside her. Their eyes closed together as Fluttershy lost herself, feeling her hooves drape themselves around her friend as her hips continued to buck lightly. Twilight returned the bucking, having positioned themselves just perfectly so that their lower lips were gliding together smoothly, their combined wetness providing an ample amount of lubrication. The two moaned deeply through their kiss, bucking their hips more and more as time progressed. Before long Fluttershy felt herself give way, her orgasm rocking throughout her body as she let out a loud, high-pitched squeal. Her legs clamped against Twilight's body as she came, her juices flowing against the floor of the shower stall. Twilight moaned out loudly as well, but was not at the point of climaxing yet. She leaned up slowly, looking down at her heavily panting friend. She then looked behind her, realizing the mess she had made all over the floor. Then, an idea came to her... “Oh my,” Twilight spoke up as she began to get up off of Fluttershy. “Look at how dirty you just made yourself... don't worry though, I have an idea to fix that...” with a smirk, Twilight's magic got a hold of the shower's main turn on handle, switching it on to the warm side. Immediately warm water poured out from the nozzle above, showering the two with a refreshing flow. The water splashed against their coats, clearing off the light coat of sweat they both had accumulated. “Mmmm... doesn't that feel nice, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked as she looked down at her. “Mhm...” she replied with a nod, her face flushed red but with a small smile on her face. “It feels... n-nice...” “I know,” Twilight giggled as she backed up a bit, allowing Fluttershy some room to stand up. As she did indeed stand up, she examined herself first, and then Twilight. She blushed even more as she thought over exactly what had just happened, and even covered her face and turned away to hid her embarrassment. Twilight just giggled however at the shy display her friend was putting on. “It's okay Fluttershy,” Twilight said softly as she came up beside her friend, wrapping a hoof around her neck and pulling her into a side hug. “This is just the beginning of things... this is how our relationships with all of our friends are going to change to very soon...” “It... it is?” Fluttershy was unsure, though she did enjoy the interaction that just went on, she had her doubts. “I mean, is all of this... right? I don't know... this is all so sudden, I just, I mean, oh my...” Fluttershy closed her eyes and lowered her head, trying to think about what Twilight had just told her. “Yes, and don't worry,” Twilight said in a soft, warm voice that comforted her friend. “I told you I wasn't going to hurt you before, and did I? Fluttershy shook her head. “Did I in fact make you feel really, really good?” She nodded. “And do you want more...?” Twilight asked with a bit of a seductive tone. “U-um... I...” Fluttershy stood still, not moving. She was calmed by the feel of warm, flowing water against her body, and the presence of her friend, but put into distress at the thought of her life and all of her friends' lives changing so suddenly like this. And she still didn't even know if it was right to... indulge in such a way. She felt so dirt, so wrong in doing it, but... “Still unsure?” Another giggle came from Twilight as she leaned her head to Fluttershy's ear. “Don't worry...” she whispered, feeling her hoof slide down from around Fluttershy's neck and over her back. “You just need a bit more coaxing to see the logic in all of this.” “Logic...?” Fluttershy asked after a few moments. “But, Twilight I... I feel so, so wrong, so dirty with all of this... I just-eep!” Fluttershy half-screamed as she felt Twilight's hoof press against the cheeks of her flank and between her slit. “You feel dirty huh?” Twilight whispered loudly as her voice became more sultry than before. “Well it's a good thing we're in the shower then... so I guess if you don't feel clean now, then let's turn up the heat!” Twilight pushed herself against the yellow pegasus, forcing Fluttershy against the wall just under the shower nozzle. Pinned, and still being pressured forward, Fluttershy got up onto her hind legs with her front hooves pressed against the wall. Twilight took advantage of this position and mounted her, holding her back legs on either side of Fluttershy's flank, with her front legs gripped around the waist. “T-Twilight... nyah! P-please, I just-!” Fluttershy was cut off by the feel of magic turning her head, and her lips being connected with Twilight's for a few seconds. “Just relax now, Fluttershy,” Twilight said after breaking the kiss. “You said you felt dirty, huh? I guess we should clean you up then!” Even though Twilight's voice was still a whisper, it was harsh, and aggressive, putting Fluttershy instinctively into her submissive mode. Twilight humped herself against the pegasus' flank, feeling the rigid base of Fluttershy's tail rub against her tender lower lips. Twilight moaned softly and continued pushing herself, but did not forget that her pleasure needed to be shared. Magic flowed through her horn and grabbed hold of a bottle of shampoo that had been perched up on a metal stand at the corner of the shower stall. She floated it over above Fluttershy's head, opened it, and slowly let the solution drizzle onto them both. Fluttershy looked up as she felt the shampoo, and saw the bottle above her. She closed her eyes and let it flow over her and against her hair and coat, the resulting suds traveling down both their bodies. At the same time, Twilight floated a body was bottle down between her friends' legs, pressing the side of it up against her still very tender folds. Fluttershy yelped at this, but then moaned loudly at the wonderful sensations pouring through her. The shampoo bottle's design added to Fluttershy's pleasure, it was made of a smooth translucent plastic with little bumps all around its side for a better grip in the shower. But these bumps against her most tender areas only served to drastically intensify each pass. The bottle of shampoo continued to pour slowly as the body wash bottle stroked itself up and down in rhythm with Twilight's thrusts. They were both hot, they were both wet,and they were both finding themselves lost in a sea ecstasy. The pace sped up as the water itself seemed to get hotter, steam billowing out from the bottom of the stall. The steamy air flowed around their bodies, relaxing them at the same time as the excitement against their sexes made them tense, pushing their bodies back and forth between the two sensations. Their bodies were rocked constantly, both inside and out, their moans rising up above the sound of the water against them. Their heads turned and they found themselves kissing each other deeply as Twilight's hooves gripped tighter around Fluttershy's waist. They dripped not only with water, but also with the liquid that seeped from their ravished slits. Neither could hold back the coming climax for long. Simultaneously they both stopped mangling their lips together and simply held them pushed in tight, locking the kiss as they moaned out from the coming orgasm. They both released, their fluids draining down against their legs with the sudsy water as the bottle of body wash squirted out a stream of soap onto the underside of Fluttershy's chin. Fluttershy gasped out pleasantly as she felt the soap on her, and enjoyed feeling the thick liquid stream down her body. Before long the two had finally come to a complete stop, Twilight turning the water off with her magic and releasing the bottles into the floor as they both collapsed in exhaustion. Fluttershy had already given off twice, and before Twilight could lean her head over to check on her friend, she was sound asleep on the shower floor with a big smile on her face. She looked... at peace. As if she had just fulfilled something she had been trying for her whole life. Twilight saw this as a sign more than anything... This is it, she thought to herself as she slowly stood up, feeling triumphant. Look at her... I brought harmony to Fluttershy, and she is at peace now... yes, I know now what I must do. I can't force my friends into this, I have to guide them, the right way. I must show them how to experience this pleasure, to share with them this feeling of lust... my lust... Twilust... End Part 3
Part 5Begin Part 5 “...And that's how it happened.” Prince Blueblood stated matter-of-factly. Around him were two ponies and a baby dragon in a scale-tight costume all staring at him with bewildered looks on their faces. The prince looked around, equally confused by their unsatisfied looks. He wondered for a moment if his overall superior form of explanation had fried the inferior minds of his audience. “What,” Spike deadpanned. “What do you mean 'what'?” Blueblood asked incredulously. Scribble scribble, “Uh, Blueblood, you didn't even say anything.” “What do you mean I didn't say anything? I put out everything there is to know about what transpired all those years ago!” “No, you didn't!” Trixie spat at the wimpy prince. “You just cantered your royal butt over here, paused for a moment, and then blurted “and that's how it happened,” making yourself look like a complete idiot!” “...Oh.” “Who are you two anyways?” Spike asked as he looked back and forth between the prince and the guy who was constantly writing on a piece of paper. “Well if you must know, my name is Prince Blueblood, nephew to both regal princesses,” He proclaimed with a stricken pose of regal aura. This aura was left ignored to Spike however as he suddenly made the connection between him and a description he got from Rarity a while back. “Hey, I know you!” Spike shouted angrily. “You're that chump Rarity told me about that ruined her night at the Grand Galloping Gala!” Prince Blueblood turned his head to look at the masked reptile pointing an angry claw at him. He shuddered at the thought of the accursed appendage actually touching a single strand of hair on his pristine coat or mane. In fact, the very thought of any sort of non-pony creature stalking the halls of his glorious mansion made him physically ill. What's worse was the name, that 'Rarity' the beast just spoke of. Memories of the fateful night in question flooded back into his mind, twisting his face in disgust as he unwillingly had flashes back to the evil witch and her night of terror. “Euck, what a filthy creature!” Blueblood gagged as he stared at Spike in disgust. “And one associated with that ruffian damsel, no doubt! By Celestia's immortal tail, the darkest things in life truly have come into the sanctuary of my own home!” “Oh for the love of Luna, just shut your trap already before Trixie decides to shut it for you!” Trixie threatened as her horn began to glow with magic, staring angrily at the gawking prince. Scribble scribble, “hold on now!” Scripter said as he stood between the two.” We came to see you two for a reason! We need your help in fixing the princesses.” Trixie sighed as she let the magic in her horn fade away. “Trixie tried that already, as did the Elements of Harmony. And just recently it turns out that Princess Celestia's personal protege,” the last few words were spoken with great venom before she continued, “has become afflicted by whatever is turning the princesses all...” “Rapey?” Spike offered, his choice of words making Trixie and the others cringe. “Uh, yes, that.” Scribble, “Oh, oh my...” Scripter rubbed a hoof up to his chin to think for a few moments before Blueblood cleared his throat. “Well, I guess we can't have it spreading like a pack of filthy commoners during Hearth's Warming Eve... I know how to fix the princesses once and for all.” Such a claim from the crybaby prince certainly surprised both Trixie and Spike. “Oh yeah?” Spike crossed his arms as he glared at the prince. “Well if you know what can fix this, then go ahead and tell us already.” “Fine,” Blueblood scoffed as he whipped his hair back. “But my majesty will only be explaining this once to you peasants, so listen up!” Despite their growing dislike for the stallion, Trixie and Spike stood ready to hear whatever he had to say. Blueblood took a few deep breaths, slowly closing his eyes so as to delve back into his memory and properly collect all of his thoughts. About a minute passed, and with his eyes still closed, he began. “Princess Celestia of Equestria is an eternal essence encased in a mortal body. Though almost a true deity, though so godly in her appearance, her powers, her very way of life even, she too falls victim to the most pleasurable feelings any other sentient creature can find, as well as the most horrible and most greedy of them all. So while she is mortal, the immortal side of her prolongs her life for thousands of years, and her youth well is so many times more vast than anypony's, allowing her to age as she does. But because of her mortal side, she also falls victim to the double-edged sword effect of emotions, desires, and ultimate bond between body, soul, and mind. A long time ago, over a thousand years at that, before Princess Luna got banished to the moon, Princess Celestia had... an episode.” There was a pause as Blueblood opened his eyes, a slight twinkle appearing in his retina. Trixie and Spike however didn't notice, but Scripter cocked his head to the side as he just managed to catch a glimpse before the prince closed his eyes again. After another deep breath, he continued. “She had a lapse of some sort, an instance where she was unable to control herself, and let her emotions and desires take hold. But because there were ponies that were able to help her back then, the episode was very short lived, and not even Celestia's sister knew about it. From then on, A group of ponies...” Another pause, followed by a soft gasp as Blueblood once more opened his eyes. Trixie and Spike took notice of his eyes as well this time, while Scripter started to get a wry suspicion about its meaning. But overall, they let any mentioning of it pass as Blueblood once more closed his eyes and continued. “...chose themselves to be her watchful guardians for any moment her other side would be released again. As the years passed, they passed their knowledge down generation by generation in secret. Princess Celestia never knew about them, because if she knew then her “molestia” side would know as well, and it would do more to resist. But every time it did appear, the secret line of ponies would come out and use their knowledge to put her molestia side back within the deepest reaches of her mind, and then go back into secrecy to wait for it to come again.” “Wait a minute,” Trixie interrupted, causing the prince to open his eyes without any tingle in them. “If you know so much about this, does this mean you are part of this secret line of ponies?” “Well of course I am,” he snobbishly replied. “How do you think I know so much about this?” “And Silver Shield as well?” Trixie asked, ignoring his undesirable tone. “Okay, whatever, you know about the princess and this whole secret pony thing,” Spike said. “But how do we stop her?” “That will be the most difficult part I'm afraid,” Blueblood sighed with a few shakes of his head. “Like this blue peasant said earlier, magic has already been attempted on Celestia, and I'm guessing the elements just made it worse. We're going to have to turn to drastic measures then...” Scribble scribble, “what kind of drastic measures?” The prince hesitated, the twinkle in his eye appearing just briefly before vanishing again, allowing him to begin moments later. “Princess Celestia's influence is spreading. Not only has her sister, Aunty Luna, been converted, along with who knows how many more, she may also end up converting more as well. If it gets too far, we won't be able to stop her. Our only chance is to drain away the part of her that makes her feel the way she does.” “Pray tell, what sort of magical device could do such a thing to a pony as strong as Princess Celestia?” Trixie questioned, a hint of intrigue apparent in her voice. “Well, it's not... erm, perhaps you should see for yourself. Just follow me...” with that, the prince turned and began down the hall, leaving the two ponies and one dragon to exchange looks briefly before tailing along. ~RD~ “Oh my gosh, this is so great! I can't believe I'm out on an adventure with Rainbow Dash!” “Oh yeah, I know, I'm awesome.” “And we're all alone trying to find our way through this maze of a mansion too, wow!” “Heh, yeah, it is pretty neat trying to find our way around.” “Ooh, and then there's Twilight who's running around this room trying to molest us! The suspense is awesome!” “Uuh, yeah... um-” “Oh, and then, we'll find ourselves trapped in a closet, just you and me, and it'll be so dark and stuff and we'll-” “OKAY!” Rainbow Dash said with a raised voice, interrupting the overzealous filly. “well, that's great and all, but uhh... what's your name again?” “I told you, it's Scooter-Dash!” The disguised filly stopped her progression down the random hallway to make a striking pose, similar to the one she made during the talent contest. “Hiiiiya!” Rainbow Dash stopped as well to look down at her, eliciting a raised eyebrow and a little apprehension. “Ooookaaay, well, um, how about we just continue trying to find our friends here?” “Ooh, I would love that very much Rainbow Dash!” Scooter bounced in excitement while staring up at her idol. “The other protectors should be able to help us out of any sort of sticky situation!” The word 'sticky' was punctuated with a wink. Nowhere in her vast years of being a great, talented flier with an abundance of fans did Rainbow Dash ever meet one as... suggestive as this. She just groaned at the comment and then continued down the hall with Scooter following suit. As they rounded another corner to another dull hallway filled with multiple dull doorways, Rainbow Dash groaned again at realizing they were nowhere near an exit, or at least that was how it seemed. She would just fly off on her own and zip through the halls until she found an exit, but she wasn't the type to leave a little filly alone in a building as large as a mansion, ESPECIALLY with a possible rapist on the lose, even if it is one of her friends. “Your cutie mark is so awesome Rainbow Dash, I could just lick it!” ...Then again, there could always be exceptions. Just then, a sound was heard from down the hall. It was a distant echo, but Rainbow Dash immediately paused as soon as it registered. Scooter paused beside her, looking up at her idol in confusion before she too could hear some noises. It was getting closer, and immediately Rainbow assumed the worst. Fearing that it could be Twilight, she thought about running back the way they came, but the little filly might not be able to keep up. Thinking quickly, she eyed a door right beside the pair, and opted to head inside it instead of face whatever might be coming down the hall. She opened it quickly, not caring what was on the other side, and immediately dashed through the doorway. “Scooter, get in!” Rainbow said in a raised whisper as she grabbed onto the little pony and tugged her inside, closing the door immediately. Scooter fell back against a soft pile of clothes, her miniature wings immediately fluttering outward. “Wee! What are we gonna do in the closet, Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow Dash looked around, and noticed that it was indeed a closet they had walked inside of. She groaned again, but then went silent as she heard the sounds again. She ducked low, but held her ear up to the door as she used her hoof to signal the filly to keep quiet. She listened close, and soon the noises were able to be made out a little better. Call her crazy, but she could have sworn they were... yes, voices! There were two of them at least, and they were already on the hall she was just on by the sound of it. As she listened harder, she began to recognize the tones and accents of the voices. “But ah thought it woulda been fun!” a high pitched voice said with a southern drawl. “Ah already told ya, 'tain't no reason y'all shoulda come out here,” another voice said, sounding much more mature and with a similar southern drawl. “you'n yer friends are all in a lot'a trouble.” It didn't take her long to figure out who the voices belonged to, and after a large smile and a sweep of relief that rushed over her entire body, Rainbow Dash burst out of the closet to confront her friends. “Hey, Appljeack!” she announced as she hovered in the middle of the hallway in front of her cowpony friend and her little sister. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack gasped. “There ya are!” “Hey, is that Applejack?” Scooter asked as she poked her head out from the closet. “Scooter-Dash!” Apple Attack cried with joy as she bolted towards her friend. “Apple Attack!” Scooter-Dash did similar, with both pairs of friends meeting in tight hugs. “Thank Celestia y'all are alright!” Applejack said as she held her friend. “I was startin'ta worry I would never find any'all!” “Hey, you don't have to worry about me,” Dash declared as she puffed out her chest. “I can take on any problem that comes my way!” “Yeah, and she's super awesome and talented too!” Scooter added as her and Apple Attack finished their hug. “Yup, ya got that right Scooter!” Dash agreed. “Scooter?” Applejack asked as she pulled away from her friend, looking between her and the costumed filly. “Yeah, she says her name is Scooter-Dash,” Rainbow said. “Uh, sugarcube, ya do realize that that's Applebloom and Scootaloo in them costumes, right?” Dash blinked a few times, and then swerved her head left and right between the two fillies in disbelief. “Wait, you mean to say that...” She locked her eyes onto the winged filly, her eyes growing larger. “You're Scootaloo!?” “Uh, hehe,” Scootaloo smiled sheepishly as she tried to shrink her body a little bit. “Um, hi, Rainbow Dash?” “Hey, what were you and Dash doin in the closet anyways, Scootaloo?” Applebloom asked. “Oh, umm, hehehe, yeah...” Scootaloo's smile only got wider and more sheepish as she shrunk down further, the blush on her face almost glowing through the costume. This garnered both Applejack's and Rainbow Dash's attention, and the gears in their minds swiftly went to work. Applejack first gawked at Scootaloo in surprise, but then at Rainbow Dash as her eyes bulged wider. “N-no! It's not what you think!” Dash pleaded as she backed up slightly. “We were just hiding the closet because we thought that it might have been Twilight coming down the hall, honest!” Applejack understood what her pegasus friend was saying, but she couldn't pass up such a moment to get her own joke or two in. “Heheh, ya sure 'bout that? Ah always knew you'd be in the closet, Dashie, but I didn't expect y'all ta come out fer me.” Applejack batted her eyelashes while giving her friend a seductive stare. Applebloom merely laughed at this, while Scootaloo blushed even harder at the thought of Applejack and her idol... ya know... wink. “Wha-! But, I don't, that, no I-er, I mean, UGH!” Rainbow Dash fell to the floor in defeat, groaning loudly just before Applejack collapsed onto the floor as well, laughing uncontrollably. “Baaahahaha! Oh Rainbow, you should see the look on yer face!” Applejack said between fits of laughter as she noticed Dash's vibrant blush. “Hehehe, wow, I've never seen Dashie look so... cute before,” Scootaloo said, chuckling at Dash's display of embarrassment. Even Appleboom began laughing harder at the scene before her. “Yeah yeah, go on, get it out,” Dash grumbled as she slowly got up and began to canter down the hallway, stomping her hooves loudly as she went. “If ya need me, I'll be over here, getting one step closer to finding our way out. “Hehe, ah wouldn't go that way if ah were you, Rainbow,” Applejack called out as her giggled began to subside. “Me'n Applebloom just came from that way. It's nuthin but more hallways an dead ends.” Dash sighed and stopped walking before turning to back to face her friends. “Fine,” she began as she reached to a door handle that was right beside her. “If the hallways won't work, then we're just gonna have to check each and every door as we go, including this one.” With that, she opened op the door beside her, still staring at her friends. “So, are you coming or not?” “Oh not yet, but I know I will be!” A voice suddenly called out, followed by a pair of lavender hooves reaching out of the doorway Rainbow Dash just opened and grabbing a hold of her. “Huh!? What the-AH!” “RAINBOW!” Applejack and the fillies cried as they watched her friend get taken through the doorway and having the door slam shut behind her.\ “No! C'mon, we gotta save'er!” Applejack sprinted for the door with the two fillies close behind her, reaching it in just a couple seconds and prying it open. She rushed through, quickly looking around to observe her surroundings. The room behind the door was a library, and a very large one at that. Many bookshelves lined the very large, square room with a ceiling that went up three whole stories. Balconies lined the upper levels, each with large bookshelves of their own against the walls. Though they couldn't see exactly how far the library went, it seemed to stretch for a whole hoofball fried as Applejack peered down one of the isles. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack called out. “Where are ya!?” “Applejack!” the farmer pony heard from somewhere off past the bookshelves. “Help! She's got me, Twilight's got meeee!” “Hold on, Rainbow!” Applejack wasted no time in bolting through the seemingly endless rows of bookshelves, following Rainbow Dash's voice as she continued to cry out somewhere beyond the labyrinth of high-rise shelves. Scootaloo and Applebloom did their best to keep up while Applejack navigated the maze of literature, speeding as fast as possible in hopes of getting to the rainbow pegasus before Twilight got away with her and... did things with her. But she had her hopes rising, Dash's voice was getting louder, so either she was catching up, or they had stopped somewhere. What frightened her further, however, was that her friend's sounds weren't crying for help anymore, they were pleading for something to stop. “Ah! N-no! Get, get off! Don't put that there! What are ya doin with-hey! That doesn't go that way! Where the hay did ya get that!? What are-yaah!” “I'm comin, Rainbow!” Applejack moved as fast as her hooves could carry, pushing her body further and further as the sounds kept getting closer and closer. As she rounded another corner, she slid to a halt as she beheld the scene before her. Both fillies caught up as well, each of them stopping to stare in awe at the scene before them. There was a sort of clearing in the maze of bookshelves, a perfectly square area organized with two desks and four chairs per desk on one side of the square, the same thing on the opposite side, a couch on either of the two remaining sides, and a square table in the center with a flower pot on it. The couches were made out of brown cloth while the desks were round, accompanied by thick wooden chairs that had cushioned seats. The table was simply square, however somewhat elegant as it sported some fine craftsmanship around the legs and the edges while the flower pot on top housed a large and varied assortment of flowers. But those are just the boring details... the more important details involved Rainbow Dash, who was hogtied and laid on the floor in what looked like vines in-between the square desk and one of the couches. In fact, upon closer inspection Applejack came to realize that she was wearing an outfit, a rather familiar outfit that she could have swore she had seen before. “Aha, you made it!” came a voice from behind the three, sounding surprisingly cheerful. The three ponies that weren't tied up turned around to see Twilight Sparkle standing behind them, smiling happily at the group. Her horn was glowing, and beside her was a floating copy of “Daring Do and the Wonders of the Western Whirlwinds”. “T-twi...” Applejack began, slowly backing away from her recently insanity-struck friend. “Wha... what'chya got there?” “Huh? Oh, this?” Twilight asked as she looked at the book. “Oh, it's just the latest Daring Do book of course. I know how much Rainbow Dash loves Daring Do, so I invited her to read it with me!” “Then why the hay do ya got'er all tied up'n such?” “I'm glad you asked that!” Twilight began to approach her farmer friend while the book opened up beside her. She bypassed the fillies, hardly paying them any heed as the little ponies only stared on in shock and curiosity. After all, they had heard Twilight had become some sort of molester, and they really wanted to know what that was. Perhaps it could get them their cutie marks, or so they wondered. Cutie Mark Crusader Molesters, yay? “You see, Applejack,” Twilight continued as she purposefully back Applejack towards where Rainbow Dash was tied up on the floor. “While I was browsing this wonderful library a little while ago, I stumbled upon this here Daring Do book! And when that happened, I remembered how Rainbow Dash loved the books, and even became my own reading buddy.” Applejack stepped back to the point where she was beside Rainbow Dash, and only then did she realize what Twilight was trying to do. Her mind raced as she realized she had walked right into a trap. It was all a trap from the start... ever since Rainbow got captured, Twilight had the plan cooked up. And with the way her pegasus pal was dressed up, the only thought that came to mind was some... “Oh lordy, oh no, ah can't do this, Twi! Ah can't!” Applejack cursed to herself as she turned away, knowing she was about to leave Rainbow Dash behind, but she had no other option. If she stayed, they would both fall victim to the lavender unicorn's plot. Not only that, but she couldn't handle another session of molestation, especially not after what Celestia made her do with her brother. Besides, she clung to the faint hope that perhaps Twilight would chase after her, giving her sister and Scootaloo time to rescue Rainbow Dash while Twilight was chasing after her. ...Well, it WAS a good hope, except she somehow spaced the fact that Twilight Sparkle is the third most powerful pony in the world and just created a force field that kept them three inside, and the two fillies outside. She was able to remember this however as her face met with said forcefield, causing her to stagger backwards a few steps. “Consarnit...” “Oh don't worry,” Twilight said as she waved her hoof nonchalantly. “This is actually something really similar that happens in the book. You see, Daring Do partners up with this country mare out in the Sandy Wind Desert, and actually get trapped inside of an underground temple.” “Dang it, stop doin this Twilight!” Applejack yelled as she turned around to face her friend. “You know me'n Rainbow Dash don't want any part'o this! Snap outta it!” “Yeah, seriously!” Dash complained as she struggled against her binds. “This is totally not cool!” “Oh you girls, hehehe,” Twilight giggled as she shook her head. “That's almost exactly what Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy told me before I was able to help them.” “...” “...what?” Applejack asked incredulously. “Oh yes, you see, I already showed them both how wonderful it is to feel whole, to come to realize just how far our friendship can go, ya know?” Twilight floated the book in front of her face as the pages began to flip through for her to scan. “What the buck Twilight!?” Dash yelled. “Why would you do that? ESPECIALLY to Fluttershy!?” “Oh relax, Rainbow Dash... or should I say, 'Daring Do',” Twilight giggled as the book stopped flipping through the pages before her. “You see, they came to not only accept, but also agree and enjoy what I was providing to them! They saw, just as I do now, how important it is to reach perfect harmony.” “Uhh...” Dash's mind was spinning with confusion, unsure of what to say next. Was Twilight lying about all that? Surely she wouldn't, but it just seemed too far fetched to believe. She knew Applejack would ask the same thing, but for some reason the only thing that came out of her mouth following those thoughts was a question that wasn't quite the around the same topic... or so she thought. “...'Daring do'?” Twilight smile only grew wider as she realized Dash was catching on. “Oh yes, you see, I got to thinking, what would be the best way to get you two into this whole perfect harmony thing? And then I remembered how you and me would always read Daring Do together, Dash. So, this time, I decided to try this again, only this time with a little more... live action.” Twilight's horn shined brighter with magic as an aura appeared around Applejack, tugging her closer to Rainbow Dash. “Woah nelly!” Applejack protested as she tried to fight the magic, but to no avail. “Wah- hay!” Rainbow Dash protested as a slight blush found its way onto her cheeks. “You see, in the book, while Daring Do and the Country Cowgirl are trapped inside the desert dungeon, the book introduces a new theme that no other Daring Do book had ever touched upon before...” a sly smirk crawled its way onto Twilight's face as Applejack was forced to lay against Dash, their muzzles close together as they stared into each other's eyes. “...Romance.” Both mares immediately developed a large blush on their faces, finally coming to full realization as to what exactly Twilight had planned. Before either of them could protest, however, a string of thick vines magically formed around Applejack's body, tieing her up in a similar fashion to Rainbow Dash's, only this time giving her the ability to wiggle around more freely than her pegasus friend was able to. “Ahem,” Twilight cleared her throat as she scanned through the book's displayed pages real fast, finding the point for her to start off. “...The inside of the two adventurer's prison wasn't cool like the rest of the dungeon, a single glass pane at the top of the dome allowed the sun's rays to pour in, heating up the air around them. But this heat was nothing compared to what the two were feeling within their own bodies as their muzzles drew closer, with nowhere left to travel as the binds held them firmly pinned together.” Twilight's magic slid her two friends' bodies up against each other, their noses in full contact as the blushes got brighter. Though they both continued to struggle against their binds, all it did was wiggle their limbs and faces against each other. “Twi, please, we're beggin ya,” Applejack pleaded as she stared into the rainbow pegasus' eyes. “Don't be doin this, it ain't right!” “I, I dunno...” Dash said suddenly as she stared into the cowpony's eyes. “I remember reading this story, and...” she bit her lip as she watched Applejack's eyes grow wider, knowing that the farmer pony knew what she was about to say. “...This part was really, really hot...” Twilight didn't reply, she only grinned widely as she knew her victory was coming closer. “'I'm sorry I got us into this mess,' the Country Cowgirl said as she stared at the gray-maned pegasus' eyes. 'I'm a terrible adventurer, Daring Do.' 'It's okay, really,' Daring said as she leaned her face closer to the earth pony's, their hot breaths blowing against their faces. 'I had a lot of fun, and hay, if we're both stuck here like this...' Daring Do paused, thinking hard about her next words. The heat was starting to make her sweat, but she knew that the heat she was feeling wasn't just because of the room.” As Twilight read those words, Rainbow Dash felt herself drawing her face closer to Applejack's. Her eyelids slid down half way as their lips drew close, with the farmer pony unable to back away from her friend almost hypnotized state. “Rainbow, please...” Applejack whispered as her heart pounded heavily in her chest, feeling as though it was about to burst. This wasn't Celestia forcing her and somepony she cared for to do something she didn't wanted, this was her two best friends doing something to her... and liking it. She knew Dash was against it too, at first, but for her to start to get into it as well made her question the entire outlook on the situation. If Rainbow Dash would give such a thing as this a chance... why couldn't she? “Applejack...” Dash whispered as she closed her eyes further, their lips mere millimeters apart. “Daring Do brought their faces together, their noses rubbing as she felt her lips involuntarily pucker. She could feel the heat of the room make her pores saturate her coat with sweat, but the epicenter of the fire that burned in the chamber began producing a different type of moisture. '...Maybe we could just make the best of it.'” Rainbow Dash didn't wait for more of the book to be read, she knew what happened next. She lurched her face as forward as the vines would allow it, pushing her lips and Applejack's together tightly. A whimper escaped from the farmer pony's lips, but was muffled by Dash's own mouth against hers. A long, soft sigh escaped from the pegasus' throat she continued to gently mash their lips together. Applejack did not physically protest, she knew she was unable to do anything in her current state. She just laid there and took it while Twilight continued to watch them with her book at the ready. Twilight skipped ahead a few lines, deciding to skip some “boring” details and get on with the more interesting parts. “The Country Cowgirl was hesitant at first, knowing full well that her family had taught her to go against such acts with another mare. But she was on an adventure after all, and adventures meant going to new places, meeting new ponies, and above all else, experiencing new things. Daring Do is an adventurer, so how could she call herself one if she didn't allow herself to give in to the same desires?” Applejack could feel the pegasus wiggling her body against hers more, no longer fueled by panic or the desire to escape, but more by the lust for her friend and the need for more... adventure. A high pitched whine escaped from her throat as she felt Dash's tongue slip between her lips, her eyes bulging wide again in response. But as she looked into her friend's face, she saw those dark pink eyes staring back at her. But it wasn't a surprised look, or a lustful one, it was a loving, compassionate gaze, one that said all the words that Dash could not; that she was okay with this, and that she wanted Applejack to be okay with it too. The apple mare managed to pull her head back enough to break from the kiss, but only to gasp out a short couple words as she let her eyes close again. “Oh, Rainbow...” it was a soft whisper, but it was all she needed to say before she leaned her head forward again, replanting the kiss and pushing her own tongue into the pegasus' mouth, wrestling them together as their bodies wiggled together further. Twilight was about to continue further, but decided that there would be no further need to do so. Her horn shined brighter again, allowing her magic to slowly work on the vines tangling her two friends together. She knew they were feeling it, just as she knew Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had already felt it. The true effect of perfect harmony was working on her friends, and the best part is that they found it together... even if she did have to give them a pretty big push. The vines slowly slipped off, but did not fade away. With their limbs free yet still meshed with the lengthy plant, Applejack and Rainbow Dash quickly slid their legs around each other, closing in with a tight embrace as their passionate kiss only got deeper and rougher. With two athletic mares working on each other, it was no surprise that they both began wrestling and fighting for domination, their bodies undulating faster and harder while they each gave out low, throaty moans. They began rolling around on the floor, their moans growing louder as the heat between their loins were able to come together at just the right angle, mashing their lower lips together just like their upper lips were. Twilight watched as the scene played out before her, the book no longer floating in front of her, but set down on the square desk beside her. She sat back and let one of her hooves slide between her haunches, gently fiddling with her clit and tender pussy lips that burned for attention. But she knew that the heat she felt was nothing compared to that which her friends were feeling. As they mashed their bodies together harder and moaned even louder, she could feel the waves of higher temperature radiate through the air, adding to her own hotness and increasing dampness all around her body, especially around her loins. “C-come on Darin' Do,” Applejack suddenly whispered hotly after breaking away from the kiss, her body still gyrating forcefully with Dash's. “Show this Country Cowgirl how ya work yer adventures...” Rainbow Dash didn't reply with her voice, but only with her moans which projected at full volume once her lips were free, allowing her to almost scream with the intense pleasure that wracked through her body. She pressed her forehead up to Applejack's, her eyes closed while moaning loud, each with hot, heavy breaths that blew against the other mare's face. She could feel the pressure building up inside of her, the intensity of the passion felt between the two accumulating into one overpowering force that sent waves of pleasure through her body. Dash began to scream, her climax nearing as she felt Applejack use all her might, the two finally settling down on their sides still in the tightest embrace possible. The farmer mare's front hooves reached around and dug into the pegasus' flanks, forcing their burning lips together as tight as possible. All Twilight could do was watch as both of her friends orgasmed in front of her at the same time, their juices spilling all over the carpet and each other while they let out simultaneous cries of pleasure. That last bit was just enough to send her over as well, a few final jerks with her hoof allowing her own, smaller climax to let loose, soaking the floor beneath her with her own fluids. She moaned out softly, not wanting to disturb her two friends too much, and allowed herself to ride out the orgasm she had until it finally dissipated. With her breathing heavy and he coat nearly drenched in sweat, she watched as the flier and the farmer cuddled close together, neither saying a word as they delved into one more long, passionate kiss before cuddling close and gently drifting off to sleep. Twilight giggled gently, very much satisfied with her work, and so overjoyed to know that she had just helped two of her friends at once know the effects of perfect harmony. “...H-hey... Scootaloo?” “Y-yeah... Applebloom?” “Um, ah dunno 'bout you, but this is making me feel all... funny an stuff inside...” “Yeah, me too...” “...” “...Hey, Applebloom?” “Yes, Scootaloo?” “Are you liking this feeling like I am?” “...Ah think ah am.” “T-that's what I thought...” After a while Twilight turned around slowly, and then froze when she saw both of the fillies behind her in a tangled mess on the ground, making out furiously just like Applejack and Rainbow Dash were earlier. She stared wide-eyed at the two, a vibrant blush appearing on her face as she sat still for a minute, unable to think of the proper reaction for such a situation. She didn't know whether she should stop them, encourage them, or just leave them be all together. … She went with the third option as she gently released the force field she had put up earlier and fully dispelled the vines that were hanging loosely around Rainbow Dash and Applejack. With a sheepish smile and nervous chuckle, she quietly tiptoed away from the group of ponies, setting her mind towards the last objective on her list. /*T*\ “Just where in this obnoxiously large house are you taking us?” Trixie asked as her, the dragon, and the strange pony who always wrote everything he had to say down continued to follow Prince Blueblood. “First of all, it's a mansion, a very elegant and expensive mansion, but I wouldn't expect such a peasant commoner to understand that,” the prince scoffed while Trixie barely managed to withhold her anger for the time being. “But if you must know, we are heading to a special room near the back end of my mansion.” “What kinda special room?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow. “Well... this one, actually,” Blueblood said as he opened up a door the group had just come upon, revealing a large, circular room. The room had three doors, each one equally spaced from each other and each looking completely identical. The room was tall and cylindrical, reach two stories high. In the center was a large arcane circle, details with many symbols and encryptions, most of which even Trixie had never seen before. At the very center was a small, neatly cut crystal that was shaped like an egg. The crystal was a toxic green and radiated a very faint, yet noticeable glow. Blueblood slowly circled to the opposite side of the arcane circle, his expression suddenly turning serious as he stood in one open area that was only present on his side of the large, magical drawing. “Now, everypony step back, I am going to begin the process.” Scribble scribble, “process for what? What exactly are you doing?” “The Great and Powerful Trixie does not like being left in the dark, and also demands to know what the selfish prince is up to!” Blueblood stayed oddly calm as he channeled magic through his horn, the symbols on the ground beginning to shine with a green aura similar to that of the crystal in the center. It was at that point that everypony in the room noticed the twinkling in the prince's eyes reappear, only stronger than ever. “The only way to stop the princesses now is with the help of a creature from the outside, the only type of creature that can sap the energy from the princesses, and the only one creature of its kind that has the necessary power to do so.” “A creature...?” Spike asked aloud as he watched the crystal become engulfed in a whirlwind if sickly green magic, the strong energy creating a vortex just above the crystal itself. “What the princesses are feeling are the direct effects of the third part of their body's composition, their souls. Their souls force them to feel the powers of emotion, desire, and above all else... love.” “But, Trixie still does not understand! What could possibly take something that derives from the soul from a pony!?” Spike couldn't believe his ears, and the shock of his realization made him unable to act. He knew exactly what kind of creature could do such a thing, and exactly what one creature could do it. It happened before, and it seemed like it was about to try to happen again. But did it need to? Was the path he was about to take really worth saving the princesses? Everything is risky, it's all so risky bringing her into this... but any protests he had then became null and void as he watched a black figure form inside the vortex, its shape quickly becoming defined as he realized the spell was none other than a summoning spell. And the creature being summoned, was Queen Chrysalis.
Part 6Part 6 “Under normal circumstances, I would have loved to be in a mansion as elegant as this, but…” Rarity tapped her chin, looking down each hallway in the four-way intersection they had found themselves in. She and La Belle De Sweet had done nothing but walk the entire time through the mansion, and even though at times they thought they heard voices from someone down a hall or something, they always ended up coming short and not finding anypony. It was a grueling sort of adventure, not knowing which way to go while the nagging feeling of being watched or even followed bugged them to no end. At any point they could run into the recently corrupted Twilight Sparkle, or even worse… Blueblood. Eventually they chose a path and went down it, hoping they wouldn’t just end up going around in a huge circle. Actually, moving around in a large enough circle would bring her to the front door, which would be good for escaping once she had gathered up her friends. “If I can even find my friends,” Rarity muttered to herself as they made another turn down some random hallway. “Hey Rarity,” La Belle began, her voice tired and sort of weak. “I don’t wanna keep playing this game anymore…” “Game?” Rarity asked, astounded at such choice of words. She looked towards La Belle as she came to a stop, sitting on her flank. “Whatever do you mean; you think this is all some sort of jovial pursuit?” “Well, me and my friends thought it would be so cool to dress up as superheroes and stuff and come save you.” She pawed at the floor, sighing dejectedly. “But I don’t know anymore, my hooves hurt and I’m getting hungry… so this doesn’t seem very fun to me.” Rarity thought about her words, and the fact that she was a filly sort of fit in with how she was acting. It wasn’t until she actually started pouting like that that Rarity really figured out the identity of the costumed filly. She knew how Sweetie Belle pouted, and the display she just watched was a perfect match. “But, Sweetie Belle, we told you and your friends already that being heroes is a lot of hard work,” Rarity said, scooting closer to her sister and placing a hoof on her shoulder. Sweetie jumped a bit at hearing her name, and looked up at her sister. “Y-you knew it was us… this entire time?” “Well of course,” Rarity lied, not wanting to reveal that she had just put the pieces together. “A lady always knows her close friends and siblings best, and is able to recognize them without having to see their faces.” Sweetie Belle sniffled, being on the verge of tears now that not only had she been found out, but she was practically giving up in front of her sister. She felt weak and pitiful, and knew that she would end up getting punished once they got home. The entire game she was playing was boring and dumb, and she couldn’t wait to get things back to normal. “I wanna go home…” She muttered, looking down at the floor as tears threatened to stain her cheeks. Rarity was quick to wrap her forearms around her little sister, pulling her into a loving hug. “Oh now don’t you worry Sweetie, we’ll get out of here soon,” she said, her voice as gentle and comforting as she could make it. “We just need to make sure our friends are alright and together before we can leave, so we still have an obligation to make sure that happens.” “But this place is so big!” Sweetie whined, look at all the doors around them before turning to her sister. “How are we supposed to find our way out, or even our friends before Twilight catches them?” That is a good point, Rarity thought to herself as she ran her options through her mind. All this time we’ve just been walking around hoping to find our friends, but at the rate we’re going, they’ve probably already been… no, no I can’t think like that! Rarity shook her head in an attempt to drive the thought away. My friends are resourceful, as am I! We would never let that happen, so I know there must be some way to find them! Rarity tapped her chin, thinking harder than before to try and figure out a better plan than walking around aimlessly. A thought occurred to her just then, and in a moment of inspiration, she let go of her sister and shot up to her hooves, looking around to the doors on either side. “Sweetie, I have an idea!” She proclaimed proudly. “Help me find a closet; I know what we can do.” ~*TGaPT*~ ”THAT’S THE QUEEN OF THE CHANGELINGS!” Trixie cried out as she scooted back against the nearest wall in fear, her eyes bulging wide as if she was staring at death itself. “Chrysalis!” Spike growled, shifting his stance as if ready to pounce at any moment. Scribble Scribble, “Why does my life always have to suck like this?” Scripter muttered as he stared at the black chitinous figure before him, sighing and looking like he was just waiting for the end to come. Chrysalis was still standing in the middle of the circle, her form unmoving until the floating sparkles of energy given off from the summoning spell finally subsided. She took in a long, shuddered breath before breaking out in a coughing fit, staggering over the floor and looking like she was about to hack out a lung. “Wha-who dares t-to,” cough cough, wheeze, “to s-summon,” cough, “the all powerful Changeling Quee” cough, hack cough “aaaah buck it.” She muttered angrily as she coughed a few more times, trying to clear out her lungs from some sort of residue that had built up during the spell. “What the hay did you summon her here for!?” Spike yelled at Blueblood, his rage threatening to boil over. Blueblood seemed stuck in a trance, not moving only to breath gently as he stared at the Changeling Queen, his horn gradually losing its glow with the magic from the spell subsiding. Whatever had compelled him, he didn’t even bat an eye at the angry dragon wanting to rip his hair out, and probably a few teeth too. “What is with all the yelling?” Chrysalis demanded, looking over at the small group. “I finally get summoned after all these years, and it’s to a group of ingrates having a conniption!” “Forgive us your highness, but your powers are required this day,” Blueblood spoke suddenly, his voice abnormally loud and devoid of emotion. Chrysalis looked towards the prince, and instantly recognized the vibrant twinkling that had erupted in his eyes. Realization dawned upon her, and at once all the details of the plan made and the pieces set long ago had returned to her. Slowly her frown turned upside down, and a toothy grin worked its way onto her face. Spike, Trixie and Scripter watched as Chrysalis began to chuckle lightly, and eventually break out into a hardy, evil-filled laugh that she almost broke out into another coughing fit from. It was at that moment that they truly began to regret having followed the apparently very dangerous and treacherous prince. “That big baby was conniving with the enemy this entire time…” Trixie muttered to herself, hardly able to believe her ears and eyes. “Spike, Trixie thinks we should get out of here…” “Not a chance,” Spike growled, flexing his claws. “I was too much a scaredy cat to face up to the changelings last time, and I won’t repeat that mistake now!” Chrysalis’ laughter eventually died down, and she turned her attention to the three ponies staring at her off to the side. She smirked at them, even though she was a little confused at the one staring at her with an expression of boredom. Either way, it didn’t really matter to her, for she was about to have her revenge anyways. “Well, what have we here? Sacrifices for me upon my summoning, so that I may feed upon my arrival?” Trixie looked like she was about to start laying bricks while Spike crouched down, working his breathing to be able to shoot out fire at a moment’s notice. Scripter, on the other hand, was un-phased by all of it. “Nope, I’m done,” he proclaimed, turning around and walking off to the great surprise of everypony else in the room… except for Blueblood, who was still standing like a mindless puppet. “You can all have fun with whatever you want, but I’m done with this. I’m gonna go lie down and eat some rocky road…” And with that, he trotted through the first door he came to, walked through, and slammed the door behind him, leaving a pony, a changeling, and a baby dragon all gawking at what they had just scene. “Did that little worm just give me the cold shoulder!?” Chrysalis seethed in anger. “Does he seriously not care that Blueblood’s betrayed us!?” Spike growled, his balled fists shaking in barely contained rage. “Huh, he actually stopped writing down everything he said,” Trixie stated, looking at the scroll he dropped just before storming off. Chrysalis grunted with a roll of her eyes, turning to look towards Blueblood. “Whatever, let’s just get on with this. Blueblood, take me to the palace gardens, now!” “I would, your highness, but there is a magical barrier blocking my ability to teleport out of the building,” Blueblood replied as his horn began to glow again. “Hmph, fine, I’ll just have to do it myself then,” Chrysalis said, her horn already alight. “No pony barrier can stop me… they probably won’t even know I passed through it. Spike and Trixie didn’t have any time to react before a sickly green flash erupted from her horn, and the two were gone. “They, they teleported…” Trixie whispered as she stared at where the two had just been standing. “But, but what are they going to do? What are we going to do!? Do you really think she can take on both princesses at once?” “We gotta find Twilight,” Spike muttered, his boiling anger receding to a steady simmer. “But Trixie thought that she was the bad pony here!” “I dunno, I still think there’s something wrong with Twilight, but I also got a feeling that there’s more at work here than we know.” Spike began to walk towards the door they came from, Trixie hesitating, but eventually falling in behind him. “And you think Twilight knows?” Spike sighed, and paused as he held his claw on the doorknob. “No, not really, but she’s a smart pony… she’ll know what to do.” And with that, Spike opened the door, and the two set out to find Twilight Sparkle now, instead of running from her. ~F~ Fluttershy was a bit scared of having to search around such a big place all on her own, but she knew she had to find her friends. She felt so great ever since she woke up, as if a great weight had lifted off of her. She certainly felt closer to Twilight, and while that was great and all, she had to find the other so she could get closer to them as well. A full bonding of mind, body, and soul… it really was the path to true harmony. As she turned around a hallway, she just happened to see Pinkie Pie darting between doors, talking loudly to herself as if she had found the most amazing thing ever. She was moving almost too quickly to track, and it didn’t take long before she came right up before Fluttershy and stopping instantly. Fluttershy thought for a brief moment that the pink pony would stick her tongue out and go “meep meep!” before zipping off. “FLUTTERSHY!” Pinkie cried in cheer before she tackled the yellow mare to the ground, holding onto her with a tight embrace. “I’m so glad I found you, I’ve been searching everywhere like you wouldn’t even know and oh my goodness this place is so big I thought I was going to be lost forever and ever and ever!” “It’s… nice to see you too… Pinkie…!” Fluttershy gasped as she strained to breath under Pinkie’s crushing hug. “Oh, that reminds me!” Pinkie let go of Fluttershy, and suddenly stared into her eyes with an unusually serious face. “Fluttershy, did you run into Twilight earlier?” Fluttershy regained her composure and stared back, caught off guard by Pinkie’s sudden seriousness. Her voice caught in her throat, and she thought about the possibility of Pinkie not having been shown true harmony yet. Oh no, if Twilight hasn’t gotten to Pinkie yet, then I don’t know what she’ll do to me! Fluttershy thought as she tried to figure out what to say. “I, uh, I may have… uh…” “Cuz if you haven’t, then you really should!” She perked up, a big smile once more threatening to split her face. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this excited, except maybe that one time Twilight first showed up in Ponyville and I was all like-“ “Wait!” Fluttershy interrupted, then recoiled in embarrassment at her own outburst. “You, uh, you and Twilight already… did it too?” “Uh-huh, and I was really scared at first, especially after what that meany Molestia did to me and that one time in filly summer camp with Surprise, but this was totally different! She was all loving and caring and a true friend and I just melted like butter!” Pinkie mushed her cheek against Fluttershy’s as a more loving gesture, and Flutershy couldn’t help but blush at it. “I uh, Twilight and I sort of did it and stuff together as well, and stuff…” Pinkie gasped loudly. “Really!? Oh that’s so wonderful, now I don’t have to try and convince you myself cuz I might not be able to do it as good as Twilight and I might end up hurting you or something but it’s okay now!” “Oh, I agree…” Fluttershy nodded, nuzzling back up against her bubbly pink friend. “There y’all are!” came a southern drawl from down the hall, and the two turned to see Rainbow Dash and Applejack approaching them, with Scootaloo and Applebloom close behind. Rainbow Dash had her wing around Applejack’s torso as they walked, and almost seemed to be actively nuzzling up against the farmer pony. “Applejac, Rainbow Dash, Crusaders!” Pinkie cheered with glee as she zipped up to meet them, Fluttershy following close behind. “I can’t believe we’re all just now meeting up like this, and it looks like you two have already run into Twilight as well!” “Yeah, heh,” Rainbow Dash blushed, rubbing the back of her neck. “We kinda had a bit of a tough ride up until she actually put some sense into us, but…” “Ah think it was all worth it,” Applejack stated, slapping the cyan mare’s flank with her tail. This earned a small yelp and a bright blush from the rainbow pony. “Oh, this is all so wonderful!” Fluttershy, began, but then looked around as she noticed one pony missing. “But, where’s Rarity?” Pinkie gasped, “oh no, don’t tell me she’s still lost out around the mansion!” She looked around as if Rarity would just waltz out of one of the doors on command. And that’s exactly what happened. “Oh darlings, it’s been too long!” Rarity exclaimed as she came out of one of the doors nearby, closing it with her hoof instead of using her magic. “Rarity!” they all exclaimed, rushing up to the fashionata. They all joined together in a big, heartfelt hug while the fillies stayed back and watch, content to stay up against each other instead. “It’s like a big family reunion!” Applejack said, nuzzling against everyone within the hug. “’Cept, ya know, without us actually bein’ family ‘an all.” “Yeah, cuz that would be sorta weird and awkward,” Pinkie giggled. “Ya know, since we’re all getting touchy and stuff with each other now.” “Wait, what?” Rarity’s eyes suddenly went wide, and a nearby door that had just started to open stopped suddenly, though without anypony noticing. “What do you mean ‘getting all touchy and stuff”?” “Oh no, I don’t think Rarity’s encountered Twilight yet,” Fluttershy said, a bit of worry showing on her face. “Then what the hay are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash smirked, wrapping her hooves around the fashionata’s waist. “Let’s get her over there and show her how to get down with true harmony!” “Y-you’ve all already been… corrupted by Twilight!?” Rarity gawked, looking to stare into the eyes of each of them. “Corrupted isn’t a very nice word,” Pinkie shook her head, though still keeping her smile up. “She simply showed us how to get closer and happier, and it worked!” Rarity couldn’t believe her ears. All her friends had been molested by Twilight and found the experience so traumatic that they actually believed it to be for the best! Whatever Twilight was doing to them, or if they were actually under some sort of spell, Rarity didn’t know. She couldn’t use her magic to check if they were under some sort of charm or hex, as that would blow her cover. “I… I’m sorry girls, but I’m afraid I will not accept your rather outlandish offer,” Rarity harrumphed and crossed her arms, intending to not move from her spot. “Yeah yeah, whatever, we thought the same thing too at one point, ya know,” Rainbow Dash scoffed as she grabbed a hold of one of Rarity’s hooves and tugged. “Now let’s get ya over to see Twilight and-WOAH!” Everypony around Rarity suddenly jumped away as her hoof came off, and in Rainbow Dash’s hand was a hair brush. Rarity looked down at her hoof for a few moments and tsk’ed, a small, knowing smile forming across her lips. “You girls should know me by now; a lady is always careful and never dives into things head first.” She sits back and lifts up her other hoof, pointing it out in front of them as it slowly faded away to reveal two bottles of glass cleaner which, upon being revealed, fell lifelessly to the ground. “She always takes the appropriate precautions first.” With that, Rarity’s form completely faded away, revealing a crude conglomeration of buckets, brushes, towels, light bulbs, bottles, and other things you would normally find within a cleaning closet. All was left was a stand of elegant purple hair, floating right where Rarity’s head once was and surrounded by a light magical aura “I don’t know what’s gotten into you girls, but I intend to find out and stop it once and for all!” Rarity’s voice came from the strand of hair, and once she finished the hair stopped glowing and fell gently to the floor, no longer under her influence. “It was a trick!” Applejack exclaimed loudly, staring at the pile of cleaning supplies. “She musta used all this stuff and some sorta illusion spell to make it look like it was really her we were talking to!” Pinkie claimed, poking at the pile on the floor. “And her own hair was the magical anchor…” Fluttershy muttered, inspecting the lone strand. “But where could she be?” Rainbow Dash asked as she looked around frantically, wondering if she was right behind a corner or something. “Is she close, or could she manage something like that from far away? I didn’t even know Rarity was capable of stuff like that!” “Oh, she’s not far, she’s right over there,” said a squeaky voice from behind the group. They all looked to see Sweetie Belle, her mask no longer on her head, standing in the middle of the hall a short ways down. She was pointing to a door not far down the hall that was slightly open, and everypony looked in time to see it close suddenly. “I really don’t feel like playing this running around game anymore,” she explained solemnly, lowering her head. “So you can find my sister over there and win the game now.” “Quick, the door!” Rainbow gasped, and shot off towards it. Everypony followed suit, including Fluttershy after she thanked Sweetie Belle for her help. “So, where you girls been anyways?” Sweetie Belle askes after the older mares had ran off. “Oh, ya know, chillin,” Scootaloo said with a smirk before reaching over and tugging Sweetie Belle closer to her. “But boy, do we have some fun stuff to show you!” “Mhm!” Apple Bloom agreed, and the two converged on their white filly friend. -~R~- “I can’t believe Sweetie Belle would give me up that quickly!” Rarity gasped to herself as she ran from door to door, trying to lose her corrupted friends that she knew were right behind her. She knew she wouldn’t last long though, as Rainbow Dash would catch up to her eventually with her superior speed. She needed to stop them by any means possible, and she had to do so very soon. As she passed through another door, she caught an unusual sight. She had ended up inside of one of the royal bedrooms, and it was practically overflowing with an assortment of frilly cloths, fine linen, and other light cloth materials strewn about. If it was any other situation, Rarity would have marveled at how elegant and well done the room was. Truly, it was a work of art, but she was too occupied with getting away from her corrupted friends to care. There was one detail that about the room that stood out to her, however… “A window!” she cried in relief, rushing over to her gateway to freedom. All she had to do was get out of the mansion, get some help, and then come back with roughly an army of royal guards to set things right. She didn’t really know at that point, but the sooner she got to safety, the sooner she could formulate a proper plan. But as she got up to the window and tried to pull it open, it briefly flashed purple and pushed her away, forcing her to fall to her flank. “Oof, what in the world…?” her horn was alight in a second, and a simple spell told her that the window was enchanted, and with a rather familiar magical signature as well. Her already white fur paled further as she realized exactly whose type of magic that felt like. Twilight’s spell held the window shut, and knowing her, she probably would know have rigged a mental ping to go off whenever somepony tried to break out. This is bad, Rarity thought to herself as her eyes darted frantically from side to side. I have to get out of here, I have to move now! She threw open the door she came in from, and almost directly across the hall from her Rainbow Dash was poking her head out, looking around for a brief moment before their eyes connected. “OH NO!” Rarity gasped before she slammed the door and locked it mere moments from a loud slam coming from the other side. “Come on, Rarity!” Rainbow Dash yelled through the door as she began pounding on it with her hooves. “Let us in already, this is really uncool!” Behind her the other three friends emerged from the same door, looking upon the scene. “Your desire to molest me is even more uncool, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity cried through the door, her body thrown against it to keep her from bashing her way in. “Stop strugglin’ and everything and give us a chance to explain ourselves, Rare!” Applejack reasoned as she came up to the door. “Not a chance, you corrupted group of ruffians!” Applejack was taken aback for a moment, hurt that her friend would actually say something like that to them. But a moment later she tipped her hat down and glared at the door, turning her rear towards the door. “Outta the way RD, I’mma get us int’a that room!” As Rainbow Dash scooted aside, Rarity had also moved from the door. She knew what kind of power Applejack had in her bucks, and a fancy door like the one keeping her from her friends wouldn’t stand a chance at holding up against it. She backed up into the center of the room, trying to keep herself from having a panic attack when another wave of inspiration washed over her. All around her were the same lines of cloth and fine linen strewn about, and as a designer under stress, she knew she could use them in any way she needed. And at that point in time, she needed them for heavy duty defense! Applejack bucked at the door, and surprisingly the door held, albeit with a large crack forming up the middle. She sighed before readying up another kick, the door splintering inward some. “One more kick,” she said to herself before bucking one more time, blasting the door off its hinges and sending it flying inward. “Aha, ah got it!” She strode into the room with the others, a big smile on her face, but that smile fell as soon as she saw what awaited her inside. It was as if all the sheets and clothes and anything that was made of some sort of cloth had come alive and formed into one massive living beast of linen. It was like a horribly misshapen spider web of cloth had spread out across the room, and at the far corner Rarity sat, wrapped up to her neck in the finest sheets, her horn brightly lit as her magic controlled every piece of the conglomeration. “Oh wow, I didn’t know Rarity was this good with magic!” Pinkie commented as she saw how every cloth in the room seemed to flow gently, as if alive. “Actually darling, I’ve just had a lot of practice working with clothing, so it’s sort of second nature to me, really,” Rarity replied calmly, before immediately changing face. “Now bring it on, I’ll show you how dangerous I can be with… clothes!” “Ah heck,” Applejack swore. Just then a bed sheet shot forward like a limb, almost pummeling them as they barely dodged it. As it hooked back it snagged one of Applejack’s limbs, tugging her inside as she yelped in surprise. “Applejack!” Rainbow Dash yelled, rushing inside to try to pull her out. She grabbed onto Applejack’s hoof as more sheets and clothes began wrapping around the farmer pony, effectively ensnaring her and restricting her movement. “Get me outta here, halp!” AJ cried, struggling in vain to get out. “We gotta stop Rarity!” Pinkie shouted before she turned to Fluttershy. “It’s you and me, Flutters, we’re the only ones who can put an end to this!” “W-what!? But how can-“ Fluttershy was cut off as Pinkie grabbed her and pulled her into the room, pushing the two of them into the fray. “You can’t stop me Pinkie, not even your weird and somewhat awkward hyper activeness can defeat my sense of fashion!” Rarity punctuated this claim with three more streaks of cloth rushing towards the two, look about to hit their mark. “Oh yeah? Well I learned this one from Shining Armor!” Pinkie exclaimed as she reared back, Fluttershy still in her hooves, and then flung the timid pegasus right at her. The yellow pegasus screamed at the top of her lungs for a brief moment before she collided with Rarity’s clothing cocoon, and that sent the two toppling to the ground. Almost instantly Rarity lost her focus on the clothes she was controlling, and everything dropped messily to the ground. Applejack immediately worked herself free of her binds with Rainbow Dash’s help, and the two turned to see Rarity slowly getting to her hooves with Fluttershy in a slight daze. “She’s temporarily weakened, get her!” Pinkie shouted, and immediately Rainbow Dash and Applejack moved to subdue the deranged unicorn wrapped in colorful sheets. “Oh no you don’t!” Rarity shot back, her horn lighting up just in time to push the clothes from her body and fling them at both Rainbow Dash and Applejack, wrapping them both up this time and forcing them to the ground. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie cried, horrified that her friends had been caught. She growled towards Rarity and began to charge herself, expertly dodging the pieces of cloth that Rarity had started to fling at her. Rarity didn’t have time to gain full control of all the sheets again, so she worked on the run, flinging sheets and shirts and anything she could grab at the party mare as she maneuvered around the room. It was as if there was a big pillow fight going on, but instead of pillows there were tons of sheets and clothes, and instead of it being a two-way tight it was more of a mix of dodge ball and keep-away at the same time. Eventually though, Rarity had made her way back to where she started, and a sideswipe from a comforted caught blindsided Pinkie, wrapping her up before she even knew what happened. Pinkie fell to the ground with a “oomph”, and Rarity cheered victoriously. “Hahahaha, yes, yes! I did it, I’ve won, I’ve-!” She stopped in her tracks, her body frozen as Fluttershy stuck her face up in front of hers, her expression completely blank. They stayed there for a moment, looking into each other’s eyes before Fluttershy slowly leaned in… And suddenly, they were kissing. Fluttershy had begun pressing her own body against Rarity’s as the kiss continued, their hooves sliding past each other’s and their legs interlocking. Rarity stared wide-eyed and unmoving, unable to believe what was happening They got me… I’ve lost. She knew any moment now that they would all take her, and they would violate her and use her body for her own perverted needs. Then Twilight would come, and she would cast her spell and make her just another sex slave to join into the already growing harem. She would be ruined forever and not be able to give herself to her prince in shining armor like she always wanted, to give up her own womanhood to the stallion of her dreams… or dragon, if things went right. But all of that meant nothing at that point, for Rarity’s body would be forever soiled and re-soiled until the end of her days, and there was nothing she could do about except lay there and quiver, waiting for the end… And waiting… And waiting still… “Um… Rarity?” Rarity opened her eyes, and instead of all of her friends ravishing her body like she expected, they were all standing before her, staring at her with worried eyes. The only pony not present was Twilight, who it seemed simply hadn’t shown up yet. “Huh…? Wha- but, but I thought…” Rarity trailed off as she stared at each of them in the eyes, a mix of fear and uncertainty showing across her face. “We ain’t gonna hurt ya Rare, or do anything you wouldn’t want done to ya,” Applejack said calmly, trying to comfort her. “We just wanna help ya is all.” “…Help me?” Rarity repeated incredulously. “We know how scary this can be,” Fluttershy began, pawing at the floor nervously. “I know I was scared out of my wits when Twilight first got me. I thought she was going to do so many horrible things and I just… oh my, I can’t begin to explain how relieved I am that she didn’t.” “Twilight didn’t want to hurt us or anything, silly,” Pinkie said with a warm smile on her face. “Yeah, I freaked out too, I think all of us did, but she really was helping us! She taught us how to get closer to each other than we ever have before, even with using the elements! In fact, now that I think about it, the elements might do more with all of us closer together than they ever had before!” “Yeah, what did you think was gonna happen?” Rainbow Dash began in an obviously joking tone. “Did you expect us to hold you down or something so Twilight could come and cast a spell on your mind to join you into her supposed harem or whatever?” When Rainbow’s joke was met with silence from the fashionata, her ears drooped in realization and shame. “Oh…” “But we would never do that to you,” Fluttershy assured soothingly, gently nuzzling against Rarity’s cheek. The white mare recoiled slightly from the touch, but eventually allowed it with a sigh. “I… I’m just so afraid girls,” She began, looking between each of them. “After what Celestia did to us not too long ago, I was so afraid by the thought that we could all be somehow turned into… that, and that I would forever be stained and never deserving of the proper stallion!” “Like ah said, we ain’t gonna hurt ya, Rare,” Applejack said, sitting down beside her. “We just wanna help ya see what we do, as friends, and to help build our friendship to a new level.” “But, but I don’t even know if I’m into mares…” Rarity whimpered, her hooves shaking a little. “You don’t have to be into mares for you to feel the passion in all of this,” Fluttershy said, sliding her hoof to Rarity’s cheek and pulling it so that they were staring each other in the eye. “This is more than just liking mares, Rarity, and we’ve learned that… it’s about connecting our body, minds, and souls into something beautiful.” “I don’t know what to say…” Rarity sniffled a little as she continued to stare at Fluttershy, her heart beating faster as their faces slowly drew closer. “But if you, all of you can truly feel that way after all this, then…” Rarity trailed off, her resolution already known to the ponies present as she closed her eyes, and willing connected her lips with Fluttershy’s. The two mares pushed closer to each other, their kiss deepening as their hooves began shuffling together again, each enjoying their embrace. Delighted by the scene, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie decided to join in as well. Applejack began to nibble at Rarity’s neck gently, her hoof sliding down to the white mare’s chest and stomach, rubbing slow circles against her fur. Rarity’s body twitched a bit at the contact, and Applejack could feel her friend’s muscles begin to relax as she accepted the contact. Rainbow Dash decided then to be the right time for her to move in, and she rolled onto her back and slid underneath the farmer. AJ jumped slightly in surprise, but didn’t break contact with Rarity as Dash began to nip at her own neck while her hooves began to work up AJ’s powerful thighs and between her haunches. The farmer pony moaned out a little, only making her work on Rarity’s body more. After a while Rainbow Dash slid away, only to move to Fluttershy and begin to work on her, helping to pleasure her friends as they pleasured Rarity. Pinkie was the last one to join in, but her part was no less importnat. She went straight for the “goody part,” practically diving her head between Rarity’s legs and nosing at her crotch. The white mare squealed from the sudden intrusion, but ultimately let Pinkie continue as she began to kiss and even lick at Rarity’s tender lower lips. A long moan found its way past the fashionata’s lips as a strong warmth worked its way through her body, her breathing becoming heavier as her senses heightened in her increased excitement. She began to squirm and quiver from all the stimulation, her friends showing her all the attention, care and passion she could ever ask for. She soon found herself in a sea of bliss, pleasure washing over her as she happily lost herself to the waves crashing through her. And behind them all, watching from the bedroom doorway was Twilight Sparkle, a content smile on her face and a blush on her cheeks as she serviced herself. It made her happy to see her friends working together, and it made her even happier to see them spread the power of passion to each other in a way she couldn’t. Truly, her work was almost complete. She just had to find Spike, contact to the princesses, and wrap it all up into a glorious event. .-D-. Queen Chrysalis strode through the palace gardens, her destination in sight. Blueblood kept up behind her, still stuck in whatever trance he seemed to be under. Before them was the statue of Discord, God of Chaos, stuck in the same horrified pose he was in the last time he was re-encased in stone. “It figures that the fool would manage to escape again, and completely ruin it almost immediately and get re-captured,” Chrysalis spat, staring up and down the statue. “I would simply let him sit there and collect bird droppings if it weren’t for the fact that I still need him in this…” “It is his plan as well, your highness,” Blueblood said, his voice still completely devoid of emotion. “Whatever, let’s just get this over with.” Chrysalis’ horn glowed with sickly green energy as she gathered her magic, and then shot a beam of energy towards the statue. Slowly but surely, the concrete prison began to crack and crumble, a strong magical presence awakening once again from its depths. And just then a low, maniacal laugh rang out through the gardens.
Part 7Part 7 “Where in this horribly oversized mansion are we even going?” Trixie groaned, still following behind the recently undisguised dragon. The disguise really wouldn’t help them at that point, so he ditched it shortly after leaving the room which Chrysalis was summoned from. “I already told you I don’t know,” Spike replied as he tried to keep his cool while dealing with the incredibly arrogant unicorn. “We just gotta keep looking until we find somepony. We’re bound to run into them eventually, and once we find one, it should be easier to find the others.” “Why’s that?” “Knowing my friends, they’ve probably already met up with each other after getting split up.” Trixie pondered this for a moment before a disturbing thought occurred to her. “…With or without Sparkle having already gotten to them first?” This gave Spike pause, and he sighed deeply with a shake of his head. Truly, he didn’t really know if his friends had been conquered by Twilight yet or not, and he could only hope that they stayed safe during their ordeal. “Honestly, I dunno… but there’s only one way to find out.” Onward they continued down the hall, hoping to find any one of their friends, regardless of their condition. .-D-. “Hahahahaha!” Discord laughed as he spun around over the remains of his stone prison. “It’s working, it’s actually working! It took way too long with Luna getting banished and everything though, but now it’s all coming together!” “I would be careful not to set loose your chaotic magic on the land too early,” Chrysalis warned, eyeing the mad god sternly. “If the princesses catch wind of this before you make your move, it will become significantly harder to obtain our goal.” “Pssh,” Discord waves his paw dismissively. “Those goody two-shoes princesses can’t stop us, even if they were forewarned. All we have to do is catch them before their surge of love energy subsides, and then you’ll hold them down and drain all that energy away. And since their life force is so focused on producing large amounts of love energy…” “…Then draining their love away will kill all but kill them, and finally we can strike them down once and for all!” Chrysalis finished, a devious smile on her face. “Oh, how I do love it when a plan comes together, mwahahaha!” “Yes! And once sun-butt and moon-butt are out of the way, chaos will reign!” “And my changelings will feed!” “And the world will be ours!”Chrysalis and Discord cheered together, and then shared a villainous laugh together. “Alright alright, let’s get to work then,” Discord declared as he snapped his fingers, teleporting Blueblood who was five feet in front from them to a much more suitable three feet in front of them. “You, whiney prince slave! It’s time to put your bloodline to use!” “Yes, my lord,” Blueblood replied as he turned his horn towards Discord. His horn glowed softly for a few moments in his usual golden color, before it suddenly began to shift to more of a deep blue, and the magical field turned erratic and almost volatile. As his magic charged further the magical field around his horn seemed to almost bubble and crackle like boiling grease, and the twinkling in his eyes were replaced by the same dark blue glow from his horn. After a few more moments a sickly bolt of energy shot out towards Discord’s outstretched paw and the magic up and to his head and eyes, briefly turning his own eyes a dark blue before they returned to their normal colors. “It has begun…” Discord chuckled darkly, lifting up his lion paw – still cackling with the same energy – and snapped his fingers. Over in the Royal Guard Barracks, Silver Shield was busy running this way and that, trying to settle the chaos that had broken out across the guard. Ever since the Princesses went and declared their new disposition, they had gone wild in trying to “convert” their subjects into seeing what they did, and of course the guard would be one of the first affected by this. And there was a lot of controversy among the guard. “We should obey our princesses, no matter the cost!” Some guards would say, which would immediately be followed up by “They’ve ruled the land for over a thousand years, they know what’s best!” Others would say things like “They’ve obviously gone bonkers, we have to stop them and either knock some sense into them, or replace them with some ponies more competent!” Then there were the odd ones occasionally spouting out nonsense such as: “I for one welcome our new perverted overlords! May their grace rub off on me in a figurative way, and perhaps a literal way too if my wife doesn’t find out.” But just as another ridiculous slur passed his ears, a sudden jolt in his mind halted him in his tracks. He stood perfectly still as his eyes began to twinkle, and then a dark bluish aura spread over them. A few of his muscles around his body twitched as this happened, and all his hairs seemed to stand on end. Then, as quickly as it started, it was over, and Silver Shield did an about face and started racing the other direction. For lord Discord. Scarlet Font was having a very interesting day. As head of the Canterlot archives, she had tasked herself with recording and cataloging the most recent, and certainly one of the most controversial declarations the princesses have ever made. Scarlet Font had once gone through every declaration ever made by the sisters, and while some were indeed upsetting or even downright horrific for their time, she was pretty sure this more recent one would take the cake. She was reading over the list of books recently checked out of the royal library, as well as the libraries all around the city. Books ranging from “Intense Psychological Deterioration” and “Discovering What Makes Your Maniacal Ruler Tick” to more erotic tomes like “A Princess and Her Secret Knight” and “If I Could Have an Orgy with Royalty…” Truly, the repercussions of the princess’ actions will be felt for generations to come, and discussed and researched by students and scholars for even longer. The scroll she had in her hooves fell out of her hooves suddenly as a surge of chaotic magic welled up from a part of her body that had been locked away since her birth. Her eyes changed, her mind reformed, and then she began to trot out of her office, a new goal in mind. For Lord Discord. ~*C*~ Celestia strode through her castle with her head held high and a satisfied smile on her face. Behind her a door to one of her many bedrooms closed, with many satisfied ponies sleeping away their exhaustion inside. She felt so refreshed, so powerful even after Luna and her embraced their desires and she wished she had realized this sort of freedom long ago. And once her star pupil returned from her mission, successful, the elements of harmony would be even stronger than ever. She knew that by the end of the day, everything would be alright. But a sudden echo of a laugh caught her ears and stopped her step. She listened closely, hoping to have simply misheard it through the warping of the walls, but another, much louder repeat removed all doubt. It was his voice… something must have happened, and once again, he had escaped. “Discord…” Celestia whispered to herself, moments before the Draconequis materialized himself several feet in front of her, a confident grin on his face. “Well somepony sure seems happy to see me,” Discord crossed his arms and lied back in mid-air, eyeing Celestia closely. “I thought you had recently gotten all lovey dovey on-“ “DIZZY!” Celestia suddenly cried, throwing herself at the mad got before he could react. In a moment she was clung to his chest, planting kisses on his neck while her legs slid against his body. “W-what in the world…!?” “Oh Dizzy, I’m so glad you could make it,” Celestia cooed, nuzzling his neck as Discord began trying to pull her off, to no use. “You don’t know how many times I’ve fantasized about you in the past few hours.” “F-fantasized!?” Discord guffawed, attempting to teleport himself a few feet away, but only taking Celestia with him as he did. “You’re supposed to hate me; I’m your arch nemesis!” “But that only makes me want you more!” she cried, grabbing onto the back of his head and tugging it down towards her. “You and I fought sooo hard, and for sooooo long… I know what kind of power your hold.” She pressed her nose to his, her tongue threatening to slide against his lips as she talked. “And I want to feel it all…” Discord shrunk himself just then, barely managing to dodge the kiss that Celestia was about to give him. He flew back several more meteres set up a barrier between them, and then reformed to his normal size. “Euck!” He gagged, mock vomiting before her. “You see, this is the sort of thing I came to get rid of!” “Now don’t play hard to get,” Celestia smirked, turning to slap her flank at him. “Unless you really want to play hard when I do get you…” “No, I am not going to play your games, Celestia!” Discord paused for a moment, thinking back to a time when Celestia said the exact same thing to him. He dropped character for a moment and spoke in an oddly calm and collected tone. “Wow, our roles have really switched up, haven’t they?” “Huh,” Celestia mused, rubbing her hoof on her chin. “I have to admit, I never thought I’d see us in this sort of role reversal…” “Huh, yeah…” “Indeed…’ “Mmm…” “Mmmmm…” “…” “…” “I’m gonna blow up the elements.” “WHAT!?” Celestia cried suddenly, staring at Discord as his face once more featured his maniacal grin. “There we go, now that’s the kind of reaction I should be receiving!” Discord chuckled aloud before he continued. “Oh yes, of course you would know what my overall goal would be, but perhaps you should also be concerned with the means by which I recently busted out of my prison.” “Then how did you escape your prison, Discord!?” Celestia demanded. “It wasn’t long that the elements re-sealed you… who assisted your escape?” “Who?” Discord snickered loudly, as if the identity of his cohort was a big joke. “Come now my dear, you should have known that the chaos wrought upon your city by your little escapades would be enough to get me out of that prison of yours.” “You’re lying,” she claimed, taking a threatening hoof forward. “The elements were used to seal you in stone not long ago; you had to have had an assistant of some sort, or some group to help you.” “A group? A single pony? Not a pony at all, even… who knows?” Discord set his legs on the ground and slowly began to walk over, an evil gleam in his eyes. “All I know is that the next step is very simple…” “What next step? What are you planning?” Celestia backed up some more, her horn igniting with furious energy that she was preparing to unleash at any moment. But just a few feet away Discord stopped, leaning in slowly while staring at her. “The next step…” Discord began slowly as he raised a paw, his fingers ready to snap, “Is to take out your troublesome little assistant.” Before Celestia could react, Discord’s fingers snapped, and he was gone in a flash. Celestia paused for a moment as Discord’s words sunk in, and she knew his game. He was going to go after her student first, take her and the elements out of the equation, and the he would be nearly unstoppable. But there were still other variables to factor in. The most important one was the assisting entity… Discord had to have had help, that much she knew, she what she didn’t know was who or what was helping him. She did not know of any groups or powers anywhere that would be crazy enough to side with the god of chaos and disharmony himself, but she never really doubted the possibility that such a thing would arise. The second thing she took notice of was the timing. It directly followed her and Luna’s recent change to incorporate their more personal desires into their work styles. Though the uproar of such an event would be great, she highly doubted it would be enough to release Discord, especially with his prison being so recently reconstructed. However, there still had to be a connection, she had a gut feeling about it. The last thing was him straight up telling her his target was Twilight. Discord is a trickster, and always keeps his true intentions a secret until the very end, or openly boasts about it to get her to react in some way. She had to think carefully, for the next thing she did could mean the difference between victory and defeat. She had no doubt now that Discord would go straight for the elements, but there was something else… if only she knew more. After a bit more thought, she was resolute. He would probably expect her to rush to Twilight’s aid or something, trying to make her situation seem so grim that she needed to get to her and help. But Celestia knew better, yet Twilight still needed to know the danger she was in. With a quick surge of magic, she summoned a quill with ink already on it and a scroll, and hastily scrawled an urgent message onto it. Hopefully Twilight had already reunited with her assistant, and she would be able to read the message immediately. A quick warning about discord’s recent escape and with a trick up his sleeve was all she needed, and she quickly sent off the letter. Her next priority was to find Luna. A sudden urge to burp interrupted Spike’s running, and after a short pause and bloated cheeks, a puff of fire erupted from his mouth, along with a magically materializing scroll. Spike and Trixie both watched the scroll float in the air for a brief moment before it fell to the ground, sitting in the middle of the hall. “Oh no…” Spike gasped, staring at the scroll as if it was death itself he was looking at. “What, what is this?” Trixie asked as she looked over towards the horrified dragon. “Why did you suddenly burp out fire and parchment? That is not a logical combination!” Hesitantly, Spike reached down to the scroll to pick it up. He knew he should just run, to get as far away as he could before that creature Molestia arrived to claim them, but his duty to open the scrolls delivered to him was too much. He took the scrolls in his hands, noticing the absence of a seal, and slowly unrolled it. His fear turned into intrigue and moderate confusion at there actually being a message written on it. Trixie had seen the writing as well, and she leaned over to read the message. Dear Twilight Sparkle… Through unknown means, Discord is once again free of his stone prison. While I suspect he had aid, I know not what has assisted him in his escape. However, I just had a confrontation with the mad god, and he told me he was going to hunt you and your friends down and attempt to take you out. Do not let him, get to your elements, get them ready, and make your way to Canterlot with all possible haste. I will attempt to send a chariot to bring you to the castle, but with Discord out and about, it may not make it there. Stay safe, my pupil. Sincerely, Princess Celestia “Wait, the Discord has escaped again!?” Trixie guffawed, unable to believe what she was seeing. “Trixie does not know how to take on a god!” “No, but Twilight does!” Spike replied as he rolled up the scroll and held it firmly in his claws. “We gotta find Twilight, and fast, before Discord gets to her!” “But how!?” Trixie whined, looking down at her hooves. “Trixie has been running around this mansion forever, and her hooves have gotten incredibly sore from it all! How are we supposed to find Sparkle now when we obviously couldn’t have earlier?” “Just, I don’t know... shoot a hole through the roof or something!” Spike exclaimed, pointing at the roof. “…What?” “You heard me! Use your great and powerful magic to shoot a hole through the building to let them know where we are.” “But if they are still inside, they may not even know that I even casted it!” “This is Twilight we’re talking about,” Spike replied, crossing his arms. “If you make it loud and spectacular enough, she should be able to pinpoint where we are and find us.” “…I still don’t like this whole “find Sparkle” idea… who’s to say she won’t just molest us as soon as she finds us?” “Well, I’m like a brother to her,” Spike began, placing a claw on himself proudly, “So I know that she would never do something like that to me. You on the other hand…” Spike paused for a few seconds, trying to find the right words. “…Meh, the ‘Discord has escaped again’ situation should be more urgent than molesting you, so I’m sure she’ll leave you alone as long as this crisis is about.” “She better…” Trixie harrumphed, and then began to charge magic into her horn. It took almost a minute of building up some energy, but the end result was well above Spike’s expectations. A bright ball of blue light shot up into the ceiling, immediately punching through and sending an array of glowing sparks of all colors down the halls. It also boomed loudly when it impacted the ceiling, and boomed again as it hit the following ones until it reached past the roof, where it suddenly exploded instead of flying up into the sky. The magical flames almost singed Trixie’s fur from how close the explosion was, and the resulting explosion left their ears ringing for a few seconds. “Jeez, Trixie! Why the hay did you make it explode so close to us!?” “Trixie did not intend to do that!” she yelled back, trying to shake the remaining ringing out of her ears. “Something must have stopped my magic projectile, like a force field of some sort!” “Why would there be a force field up there?” Spike asked aloud, staring up at the hole that had small fired breaking out around the upper floors. “I set it there.” Trixie and Spike both turned suddenly to see not only Twilight Sparkle, but also all of their friends and the crusaders approaching from down the hall. Immediately Trixie gasped and shot through the nearest doorway, praying they somehow didn’t see her. Spike stood his ground, unsure of what Twilight and the others were doing all together, but knowing that it must mean that one of the two sides had won. “Spike!” Twilight cheered happily, rushing up and grabbing her assistant. “I’m so happy to have finally found you and Trixie!” “Trixie is not here!” Trixie called out from just beyond a nearby doorway. “How did you find us so fast?” Spike asked, suddenly very tempted to begin backing away. “Well, I set the force field around the entire building to tell me when somepony was trying to escape,” she chuckled to herself as if she just told some sort of humorous joke. “So, when that magical blast hit it, it was like a big red alarm going off in my head.” “…And then you everypony here, huh?” He looked around at the other friends present, noticing them all to be smiling at him. “…And they’re all changed as well, aren’t they…” “I wouldn’t call it changed, more like… released,” Twilight smirked as the others giggled behind her, obviously in on whatever Twilight had gotten herself into at that point. “Well, whatever! Twilight, we got a bigger problem than one of your stilly antics,” Spike rolled up the scroll and walked over to her, practically shoving it in her face. “Read this,” he said, crossing his arms after Twilight took it in her magic. “A letter from the princess?” She asked aloud as she began reading over it. Her face turned from confusion to surprise quickly, and then to a smirk of determination. “Well, it seems that Discord has broken out of his stone prison again… But this time, we’re a step ahead.” Twilight poofed the letter away and turned sideways so as to address everypony. “Girls, Discord’s back, but it seems the princesses, and perhaps even Discord at that, think we’re still in Ponyville.” “So all we gotta do now is go and get the elements, find that oversized pile of crazy, and blow him back to stone again, right?” Rainbow Dash asked, her smirk rivaling Twilight’s. “Precisely,” Twilight nodded. “Normally I would be worried about a god of chaos getting released again, but with our new level of harmony, we should be able to take him down without even breaking a sweat.” “New level of harmony?” The group turned to look at spike, who in turn was staring at them like they had all gone bonkers. “Is that what you’re calling this?” “Of course!” Twilight defended. “With a full connection of mind, soul, and body, we have reached levels of harmony that not even the princesses could manage.” Spike stared at all of them, mouth agape at what he just head, and could hardly believe that they all believed that molesting each other would somehow make them even closer friends and – more importantly – strengthen the elements of harmony. On top of all that, the god of chaos has escaped, openly announced them to be his target, and they don’t seem worried in the slightest. Spike had a thought for a short moment that they would probably try to molest him too, but that idea was quickly pushed out of his mind with a shiver of disgust. “Whatever,” Spike turned away with a harrumph. “Just get this all over with so we can return home already.” All of them stopped smiling as they saw their little dragon friend get visibly upset at what they had achieved. Twilight stepped forward, her brow furrowing in concern. “Spike? Why are you getting all upset over this?” “Why do you think,” he grumbled in response, not turning to look at them. “What the hay is your problem, man?” Rainbow Dash spoke up suddenly, flying over in front of the young drake who simply stared at the floor. “We finally better ourselves by like, a lot, and you get all mopey over it! What gives?” “Get out of my face, rainbow dash,” Spike growled, his frown deepening. “Oh yeah, what are you gonna do about it?” She growled back, inching closer. “Why do you have to be such a little punk?” The others grimaced at Rainbow Dash’s choice of words, but before any of them could speak up in protest, Spike beat them with his own rebuttal. “And why do you have to be a rapist!?” He yelled, his claws balled into a fist and shaking from barely contained rage. Everypony reared back in shock at the accusation, not only towards Dash, but all of them as well by association. The fact that Spike knew such a word was one thing, but that he would so brazenly accuse them of such a heinous crime was mind blowing. Rainbow Dash had to land from her unbalanced caused by the shock of Spike’s words, and stared wide-eyed and slack-jawed at Spike stared at her with the upmost seriousness. “That is all you and the princesses have done so far!” Spike yelled as he turned to his other friends down the hall. “You’ve just gone around touching and humping and making ponies feel uncomfortable until you get some sort of sick, twisted pleasure out of it!” He seemed like he had more to say, but words failed him as his entire body trembled with rage. If he was a grown dragon, he may have gone on a rampage, but he knew how useless it would be for him to go that far, so he settled with harrumphing again and storming off. He didn’t look back as he kept walking off, the group behind him too stunned from his outburst to do anything. “But,” Fluttershy began in just over a whisper. “B-but we didn’t-“ “The princesses have,” Spike cut her off, staring at her with narrowed eyes. “And you may not have yet, but you will.” “That’s not true!” Twilight cried, trying to fight off the shock from Spike’s accusation. “We would never do that to somepony who really didn’t want it, and-“ “Trixie,” Spike cut her off as well, his vision shifting to Twilight. “When you found us, Twilight, what were you planning on doing with Trixie?” “Trixie?” Twilight stuttered, thinking back to her original plan. “Well, I didn’t really know who I would have found first, but… I mean, Trixie was in your group, so I was thinking I could perhaps help… her… too?” Twilight tried to put on a sheepish smile, but she couldn’t. The stare she was getting from spike stopped any sort of play of innocence from emerging as the anger and disgust she was feeling directed at her stopped any of that. Spike was serious, and not only that, he was right about her and her intents. She peeked past him at the door she saw Trixie run through, and the blue unicorn was peeking out of the barely cracked door. All Twilight could see was her eye, yet that was all she needed to see the fear and panic she was feeling. That’s how I felt… Twilight though as she recognized the look in Trixie’s eye. That’s how we all felt when… the thoughts and feelings of Celestia’s rampage returned, and knowing that somepony else was now feeling that because of her was sickening. Twilight wanted to back into a corner and shut the situation away, but when her gaze turned back to Spike, she realized something else about herself. She had a plan for Trixie, as much as she now didn’t want to admit, but she also had an idea for something to do with her number one assistant. “I… never wanted to hurt anypony,” Twilight sniffled, feeling tears coming to her eyes. “I was never going to do any of that, if she didn’t want it, I mean… but, but my friends were-“ “They’re your friends, and they trust you,” Spike stated, looking to each of them and how they wouldn’t meet his gaze. “But other ponies aren’t the same. What would you have done to Trixie if you found her alone, Twilight?” Spike lowered his own gaze for a moment, swallowing hard before his next words. “What would you have done to me?” It felt as if an icy blade had stuck itself into Twilight’s chest, and it was slowly twisting inside her. She never really considered the true gravity of her actions, and may have actually done something horrible had Spike not actually spoken up. “I’m sorry, Spike…” Twilight whispered, tears building up in her eyes. “I didn’t mean anything bad by it…” “Just go and defeat Discord again or whatever,” Spike scoffed with his arms crossed, turning around so as not to see Twilight break down before him. “Go be a hero, rescue the princesses, save the day, and just all go into a bedroom and fuck or something. I don’t care.” He went silent and stood there, unmoving with his back to the group. He couldn’t see the tears falling from his best friend’s face, but he could hear her whimpers and the comforting whispers from his other friends. He thought about the impact he just had with his words, especially that big curse word he just used, and thought about the thoughts they might be thinking towards him. They might end up resenting him, avoiding him, hating him, or whatever. He didn’t really care, not then at least, because all he wanted was for them to leave so he could walk back to Ponyville and go to sleep until they all came back from their new adventure. Eventually he heard hoof steps fade away down the hall accompanied by more whispers and quiet talking, before eventually all was silent once more. He looked up back at the same door from earlier, seeing Trixie half emerged through the door, looking at him with worry. Spike sighed deeply and approached her slowly, dragging his feet against the carpet. “Trixie has… never seen anypony defend her like that,” she said slowly as she cantered out of the doorway towards the distraught dragon. “Are you ok, Spike?” “I’m fine,” he grumbled, feeling tears begin to buildup behind his eyes. He clenched his teeth as he tried to fight them back, but it became harder as Trixie continued to approach him, and he knew she could see his strength faltering. “Trixie is grateful that you defended her, but she does not know why you did it.” “It wasn’t for you,” he said, trying to growl at her, but discovering that he couldn’t as his body trembled and tears began to build under his eyelids. “I was just…” Trixie stopped in front of him and sat down, watching him with that same concerned face. Despite his best efforts, Spike couldn’t stop the flow of tears that began to stain his cheeks, and he slowly broke down in front of the show-mare. “You were being strong,” she said to him, not breaking her eyes away. “I’m not strong,” he said after a whimper, “I’m just a puny little baby dragon that doesn’t get to go on any of their adventures…” He sat on the ground and crossed his arms over his knees, burying his eyes against his arms. “I must be too weak for them or something…” “You’re not the weak one; Trixie is… she just hid behind a door like a scared little filly while you actually faced with Sparkle and her friends.” Trixie closed her eyes and leaned her head down towards the floor, her voice beginning to mimic Fluttershy’s. “Trixie is thankful for,” she paused, shaking her head briefly with a grunt. “No, Trixie… I, thank you very much, Spike. I really thought I was done for…” Spike perked his head up at this, noticing that for once Trixie wasn’t speaking in third person. He looked at her incredulously, even as tears still flowed down his cheeks. “You really mean that?” he asked after a sob, their eyes staring into each other’s. “I do. Trix-I was really afraid there that I would be… you know, molested, and that I was actually going to be forced into doing something like that by ponies that didn’t even like me…” “Even if you don’t like my friends, Trixie, I wouldn’t let anypony have to deal with something like that if I could actually stop it…” Trixie sniffled a few times before burying her head into her hooves, crying more openly as she thought about her position throughout their ordeal. “I thought this was all some sort of big game to you, like you all planned this or something, and I was just some toy to be messed with, to be used, and once I was done, you would just… cast me aside like a used tissue…” “T-that’s horrible!” Spike exclaimed, getting to his knees to shift closer to her. “I mean, I thought it was sort of like a game too at first, but not like that! I didn’t really like you either, it’s just…” Spike sighed again, taking a few moments to collect himself before he threw his arms around Trixie, pulling her into a gentle hug. Trixie opened her eyes, though all she could see was the shoulder of the baby dragon now hugging her, his scales pressed firmly to her coat. She sobbed a couple more times before eventually returning the embrace, tugging him closer to her with her hooves slid around his back. “…I would never let anypony go through something horrible like that again.” Trixie cried more onto Spike’s shoulder as they hugged, letting out more than just her pain from the entire ordeal. Someone was actually showing that they cared for her, and not just because of the things she did, or because she had paid or bribed them to, but because they cared about her as a person. She mattered, even if he didn’t like her, Spike saw the pain she was in and took it upon himself to try and make her feel better. Trixie had never really known what it was like to be in the positions she was in, to be crying her eyes out to some stranger who was comforting her all the way. He must have been in pain too, especially after telling off his best friends like he did, and yet he still comforted her over himself. He was being more than just generous or kind, and Trixie felt all her pain and anguish fall away as Spike held her in his arms. “…Spike?” Trixie asked gently after a while. “Yeah?” Trixie sighed and nuzzled against the side of his head a little, not wanting to let go. “Thank you, for all you’ve done for me.” Spike smiled a bit despite himself, realizing that he had probably just started the process of changing Trixie from a boastful, show-offy mare who thought she was better than everypony else into somepony far more respectful, and perhaps even a friend later on. “You don’t have to thank me, I’m just doing what’s right.” “B-but I must!” Trixie pulled her head back to look at him. “You don’t know how much I appreciate your help. You’ve got every reason in the world to hate me, but instead you show me kindness and comfort, even when I probably deserve… worse.” “Do you feel bad for all the things you did?” Spike asked, suddenly looking serious. Trixie caught herself as she stared back at him, his stern eyes seeming to dig into her mind, and at the ready to catch the slightest hint of deceit. She figured he must still not trust her, and she didn’t blame him, but she would show him that she was a changed mare. She would do whatever she could to prove it to him. “Well, Trixie is not to blame for all those things…! But-“she stopped and caught herself, taking in a deep breath and exhaling before she continued. “But, yes… she-I am sorry for all the things I have done and wish for your forgiveness, Spike.” They stared at each other for a while longer, and just when Trixie started to think he wouldn’t believe her, Spike smiled softly and leaned in to nuzzle her muzzle. “I forgive you…” he whispered, sliding himself closer as he savored the embrace. Trixie blushed at that, and smiled back as she nuzzled him back, for once feeling like she was truly cared for. It was a feeling she didn’t want to go without again. “I, I don’t know what to say, really…” Trixie nuzzled the dragon more, her hooves gently caressing his scaly back. “Trixie has never known compassion like you have shown her this day.” “Really?” it was now Spike’s turn to pull his head back, staring at Trixie with surprise. “Yes, unfortunately…” A small frown formed on her face as she spoke. “Trixie had always wanted to have friends, but no matter what she did everypony would laugh at her, so she decided to show how wrong everypony was by showing off how great Trixie was!” She pouted cutely and turned her head down in shame. “But I was just being foolish… and because of this, I did not know what really having a friend was like. I just expected ponies to like me, but… I never really earned it.” “I never knew…” Spike said quietly, watching Trixie pout quietly to herself for a few moments. “Ya know, maybe I can be your first friend, I mean, if that’s alright with you.” “Trixie would like that,” she turned her head up and smiled at him, a tear brimming on the lids of each of her eyes. “Though, I am not sure if I would stop there…” The smile that was coming to Spike’s face vanished as he blinked at her, unsure of what she was implying. “Whadya mean?” he asked, cocking his head to the side. “Trixie is… well, a little bit selfish at times,” she began, but quickly followed up with a disclaimer. “N-not that she would actually want something from you! Well, not like a favor or an item or anything, but…” “What are you getting at, Trixie?” “Trixie is just… very lonely,” she said, looking back into his eyes with a pleading stare. “Trixie… I, would really like to know what it’s like to be with somepony.” “But, I already said we can be friends and-“ a hoof silenced Spike’s next words, and he saw the mare lean closer to him, gazing into his eyes longingly. “I would like to really be with someone right now… I mean, more than just a friend, and not in a way that I feel I am being taken advantage of…” Spikes eyes widened with realization as he began to understand what Trixie was talking about. And just as the thoughts of her implications rushed through his mind, a heavy blush rose onto his cheeks. Slowly her hoof moved from his lips, allowing his mouth to work for several seconds before he found the right words. “You, y-you really want to…” “Yes,” Trixie said, more determined then than he had ever seen her. “You showed your care to me like nopony ever has before, and I more than appreciate that… I want to show you how much it means to me.” Whatever words Spike had failed him as he found Trixie’s lips pressing against his own. His claws gripped onto her fur for a few moments, his mind racing to decide whether or not he should resist or to go with it. He thought back to what his friends were about to do, and that almost made him lash out at the blue mare right then and there. But as he thought over their situation once more, and realized that Trixie really didn’t just want him for her own needs, Spike’s claws slowly loosened their grip… And his arms slid around her, and tugged her closer. The six friends continued on down the hall with the three fillies trailing them quietly, none of them wanting to speak up after such an outbreak by one of their closest friends. It didn’t take them long to reach the front door of the mansion, as Twilight had already mapped out the majority of the interior of the building. As they made their way through the front lawn pathway and towards the main gate, Twilight finally stopped and turned to her friends. “We should go back for them,” Twilight said softly, eyeing the building. “Twi,” Applejack began, “Ah know ya wanna, but maybe it’s best if we just leave’em be for now.” “But, they’re like, totally in somepony else’s house and really sort of trespassing,” Pinkie said, scratching her head at the situation. “Well, besides that,” Rarity waved her hoof dismissively, “I see where Applejack is coming from. Dear Spike must be so torn about everything, and I can’t say I honestly felt great about his accusations made against us, but…” “But his words held merit to them,” Twilight finished with a long sigh. “We probably were gonna end up doing bad things to Trixie, and who knows, we might have lost ourselves and done them to Spike as well…” “He just needs time,” Fluttershy offered. “He’s been through a lot, we all have, and we just need this whole thing to end so we can get to making our friendships whole again.” “Yeah, but not until we beat up Discord one more time,” Rainbow Dash added. “Remember, all six of us are still together, so we gotta go get the elements from their chamber in the castle and go defeat Discord again.” “I just feel so bad leaving Spike like that, I mean…” Twilight shook away the tears that were trying to build up in her eyes. “He’s like a brother to me.” “I thought you saw him more like a son or something,” Pinkie said, immediately causing Twilight to blush. “No no no, you got it all wrong!” Rainbow added in with a snicker, her voice taking a more teasing tone. “Twilight’s the mommy, Owlowiscious is the baby, and Spike is the daddy!” A few chuckles went around the group as Twilight blushed harder, her previous grief almost completely forgotten as her friends’ efforts to cheer her back up seemed to work. Twilight shook her head and groaned, but couldn’t help to let out her own small bit of giggling at their antics. She then took a long, deep breath and thought more about their situation. “Do you really think Spike will be fine with just Trixie?” Twilight asked, her voice still laden with concern. “Don’t worry Twi,” Applejack said with a pat on Twilight’s back. “Spike may still be pretty little, but he’s a strong feller, I think he’ll get back home just fine, even without our help.” “You really don’t think Trixie will be a problem?” “Pfft, as if,” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Even if that whimpy show-mare tried anything, Spike could easily plow her flank into the ground.” “Oh, Spike!” Trixie moaned out as she felt the dragon press her back against the bed and then come down on her, his mouth nipping and kissing at her neck as his waist pumped between her thighs, grinding them together roughtly. The room Trixie hid in was a simple bedroom, and the two moved themselves there after deciding the hallway was not the best place to get intimate, even in a seemingly empty mansion. The two had quickly gotten themselves on top of the bed, and when Trixie sat down Spike was quick to pounce on her, driving her to her back and beginning to work himself on her. Spike’s claws felt and squeezed around Trixie’s sides and belly, feeling everything he wanted to as he continued to grind himself against her, feeling his member quickly become erect from riding against Trixie’s nethers. His tongue shot out of his mouth as he worked the mare’s neck, sliding up to her mouth and allowing her to suck on it as he worked. Trixie was smiling as much as she could as she took in the long slithery tongue, moaning through her lips as it worked against her tongue and around her mouth, all while she felt his remarkable thick shaft tease her tender lower lips. She squeezed her legs around the dragon’s lower body, grinding back against him in hopes of finally having his glorious member enter her. She whimpered gently as this did not happen, and redoubled her efforts to get him inside. Spike took notice though, and without warning he hefted his hips up from against her and then drove them down, his throbbing cock plunging deep into Trixie’s awaiting hole. She cried out loudly, her lips spread for the first time by real, pulsing shaft, its ridged form sending waves of ecstasy through her body. Spike’s breathing got heavier as he began to pump his hips down against her over and over, rocking the bed and making it creak beneath them. Trixie put her hoof on Spike’s head and almost yanked it up away from her neck, pausing for a brief moment to stare into his eyes before she craned her neck forward and shoved their lips together once more, their tongues dancing wildly as their bodies worked together through pure ecstasy. Spike wanted more, and even with his dragonhood fully erect, it still seemed to grow even larger inside the mare, the throbbing mass pounding against Trixie’s deepest inner walls as he seemed to only thrust harder and faster, not showing any sign of getting tired. Trixie moaned loudly through their kiss, deepening it with all the passion she could muster as her dragon lover plowed her flank into the ground. Eventually Spike broke his lips from hers, retracting his tongue into his mouth as he took Trixie’s cheeks in his claws, staring into her widened eyes with his own lust-craven ones. “Spike wants more…” He breathed between his heavy breaths before pulling himself out of her. Trixie was about to protest before Spike flipped her over on the bed with strength not even he knew he had, and once more was upon her, this time on the mare’s back with his claws gripped onto her shoulders. Trixie rose rear into the air, eagerly awaiting his next move as her wet pussy lips winked with anticipation. She didn’t have to wait long as Spike rammed his hips down upon her once more, shoving his large draconic cock deep into her with a resounding slap as their bodies met with great force. Instantly Trixie was moaning out again, louder this time as Spike drove into her deeper and harder, not letting up for even the slightest moment as he ravaged her marehood. Her eyes began to roll back into her skull with her tongue lolled out onto the sheets, her body overwhelmed by the amount of pleasure coursing through her. She wondered for a brief moment if the dragon on top of her would end up growing even larger from his desire and take her all the way back to his cave, plowing her all the way there and more. But those thoughts ended as Spike began to huff louder, his movements becoming more strained as his claws dug deeper into her fur. His whole body tensed, his pulsating cock preparing for its imminent release. “I, I’m gonna…!” Spike breathed, feeling a strong pressure build up between his legs. “Give it to me you beast!” Trixie breathed between moans, bucking herself back against him with all eagerness to take in his seed. “Ravage Trixie’s body, make her yours!” Trixie didn’t have to wait much longer, as after only a few more thrusts Spike’s member suddenly released a wave of hot, creamy juices, filing her up even more than expected as she found herself climaxing as a result. Their juices mixed and overflowed from her, spilling onto their legs and the sheets while Spike held in his last thrust, his cock being pumping madly as Trixie’s inner walls squeezed and milked it of every drop. After a final cry of pure bliss, Trixie’s back legs gave out and her body fell limp on the bed with Spike still on top of her, the two panting loudly from their ordeal. They sat there for a while, neither wanting to move as they simply tried their best to catch their breaths, their bodies still recuperating from pleasure they’ve never experienced before. As the minutes ticked by Spike finally pulled himself out of her, his member quickly receding underneath his scales before he crawled up on top of Trixie’s back, leaning his face against hers with a gently nuzzle. Trixie nuzzled back eagerly, a goofy grin on her face. “Oh Spikey, I never knew you were such a powerful dragon…” “Neither did I,” he breathed tiredly, his arms around her neck. “Uh, what should we do now?” He looked at their surroundings, noticing the bed beneath them stained like their lower bodies, and a slightly open door on the other end of the room revealing a bathroom. Trixie chuckled lightly, her grin turning into a smirk. “How about a shower, hot stuff?” Spike chuckled back, a soft smile on his lips. “Yeah, that sounds great…” “So Discord is on the move once more,” Luna mused, her hoof rubbing her chin. “This is most troubling news…” “Yes,” Celestia confirmed with a nod. “And though I did check to make sure the elements were still in their vault, I fear that Twilight and her friends may not be able to make their way here before Discord overpowers them.” “Discord can most certainly overpower them with much ease,” Luna began, “but it is not in his nature to simply get what he wants and be done with it. He will toy with them first, mess with their heads, and try to make them fail by losing their minds and dashing their hopes rather than using his magic to simply do away with them.” “I agree, but I’m not worried that the girls won’t be able to overcome his challenges, I’m worried that when they do, Discord will get angry, and not care about toying with them anymore…” Luna smirked, and looked to her sister with confidence. “Then we shall go and help your student, and make sure that vile beast stays within his prison once and for all.” “That might be just what Discord wants, though…” Celestia replied, looked out a nearby window of the hallway they were standing in. “Discord taunted us for a reason, he wanted us to know what his target was, and that gives me pause to go and assist the elements.” “Perhaps that is what he expects,” Luna offered. “He knows how deeply you analyze the situation, and he knows you will suspect that, but perhaps if we actually do blindly rush off to help the elements, we will be doing something he does not expect.” “Perhaps you’re right, but…” Celestia trailed off as she noticed a pony round the corner, and immediately her eyes widened as she saw her pupil gallop her way. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna!” Twilight cried out, rushing to them with an excited smile on her face. “Twilight!” Both princesses cried out in a mixture of surprise and happiness, and quickly rushed towards the unicorn to meet her half way. They both hugged her and exchanged nuzzles, and even kisses on the cheeks and neck. “Twilight, how did you get here so quickly?” Celestia asked mid-nuzzle. “I thought you were still in Ponyville!” “I had this new teleportation spell I was working on at the time, and since I chose Canterlot Castle as one of my exit points, I put it to good use and brought myself and all of my friends here!” “Your friends are here too?” Luna asked. “Pray tell, where are they?” “They’re keeping guard over Discord’s statue while I went to go get you two, we already defeated him!” “You did!?” They both asked, astounded. “That’s right!” Twilight beamed, and proceeded to kiss both of their cheeks. “Apparently Discord thought we would still be in Ponyville for a while, so he wasn’t ready when we just showed up and blasted him with our friendship rainbow.” “Well, that’s one crisis solved,” Celestia replied with a long sigh, no longer having to deal with a god of chaos running amok. “However, there is still very serious issue we have to attend to…” “What’s that, princess?” Twilight asked. Without warning Twilight pushed onto her back, and both princeses descended upon her with a mix of kisses, licks, and playful bites across her face, neck, and upper body. “We must give you your reward, my dear student,” Celestia said with a smirk, her hoof already sliding between the lavender mare’s legs. “Oooh, princess, please,” Twilight cooed playfully as she writhed on the ground. “Don’t ravish your innocent little student like this… somepony might be watching!” “Let them watch,” Luna replied putting her hoof on Twilight’s cheek and tugging her face so their eyes would meet. “They will know of the passion we share if they do.” In an instant their lips met, and the two kissed each other deeply as Celestia moved to Twilight’s lower body, already dipping her mouth where her hoof just was. “Mmmm… yes…” Twilight whispered between deep kisses, her front legs wrapping around Luna’s neck as her rear legs hooked around Celestia’s. “More…” Celestia and Luna were quickly losing themselves in their fervor, much quicker than either expected at that, and it was only Luna who began to notice something amiss. Her eyes opened in surprise as she found her body unable to pull away from Twilight’s, while her sister seemed blissfully unaware of their lack of control. After much effort Luna finally regained the ability to pull back, but Twilight’s legs stayed hooked around her neck. Their lips broke apart and Luna tried again, only to feel herself get tugged back down and their lips reconnected. She whimpered loudly, her eyes darting around in a panic as she realized that Twilight shouldn’t have the strength to tug her back down. When her eyes met with Twilight’s, they widened even further as she saw the malicious grin she was receiving. This isn’t Twilight Sparkle! Luna thought to herself, and instantly her horn was alight with magic. But just before she could cast a spell, it died out with a light fizzle, and she began to feel her energy quickly leave her body. This isn’t her at all, it… it has to be a-! As Luna continued to try and pull away, her efforts became more and more futile as a still disguised Queen Chrysalis sapped away more and more of the princesses’ energy, growing even more powerful than she ever had before. And further down the hall, Discord watched from the shadows, an evil grin on his face as he held in the desire to laugh at his enemies’ quickly approaching demise. Author's Note Did you forget that this story contained a "Tragedy" tag?
Part 4Begin part 4 Prince blueblood cantered though his mansion cautiously, peeking around each corner he made to make sure nopony was there. He was so afraid that those ruffians would find him, and even more so that they would try to touch him. The nerve of those ruffians! Especially that mare with the purple mane... what a foul witch she was. All he ever did was show her his superiority and she goes and calls him names and spats cake on him. Though he knew in his mind it might be a little bit important to tell them the identity of the one they should find, deep down he knew he really didn't care. It was their problem, not his, so why should it matter to him? Besides, the one who could help the princesses and their whatever molesting problems was such a beast. He knew that his aunties would throw a fit if they saw him talking about it. Either way, he knew his mission; to stay away from the meager peasants until they gave up and left, and then put out a warrant for their arrests. It was so simple, and quite cunning as well. One of his favorite places to hide was in the gardens out the back door, so he made his way to that location. His plan B would be locking himself in a closet, but those were often dirty and undesirable. After passing though multiple hallways and going through a few rooms, he came upon a large open area. Before him was a balcony that he was about to step onto, confirming his suspicions that he was indeed on the second floor. There were also 2 sets of curvy stairs equally spaced on the balcony that led to the first, second, third, and fourth floors. Beyond that was the garden viewing area, a largely open floor with extraordinarily large glass windows for viewing the garden outside. Blueblood smiled triumphantly, knowing that nothing could stop him now. As he made his way to the door, he was about to push it open when he suddenly heard a loud pang against the window. Looking to the left, he immediately jumped back in surprise and landed on his rum, his mouth agape and eyes wide. Scribble scribble, “Blueblood!” Scripter Scratch yelled beyond the window with his hooves planted against it. “You have to help, the princesses have gone insane!” “They have?” He asked, his mouth gaping wider. Were the peasants right after all? Scripter got himself off of the window and let himself in through the back door, stopping in front of Blueblood to resume writing on his paper. “Yes, they have. They appear to have somehow become sex-crazed deviants who want to get into bed with all the castle staff, and more!” Blueblood froze for a few moments, his face twisting into one that could only convey confusion. And for a brief moment, his eyes seemed to derp ever so slightly. Scribble, “Uh, Blublood?” “Huh? Oh, yes, right! Umm... oh manure,” Blueblood sighed as he stood back up on his hooves. “This is not going to end well.” “Scribble scribble, “You're dang right it's not! I have no clue how to get some sense into the princesses, and judging by your reaction it seems you don't either.” “No, well,” Blueblood paused, biting his lip as he peered left and right. “Scripter, my old friend, you do know that sometimes we members of the royal family keep royal secrets... right?” Scribble,” uh-huh... yes, I figured as much.” “Well, I happen to know a certain one that might aid us in our venue to return the princesses back to normal.” Scribble scribble! “Aha! Blueblood, you never fail to amaze me!” Scripter paused for a moment, scribbling a bit more on his paper before continuing. “Wait, then why is this not going to end well?” “Because,” Blueblood spat as he glared towards the rest of the library. “This means that we are going to have to actually converse with a few of the peasants currently loose inside the library.” He shuddered for a moment, closing his eyes as well in an attempt to try to think of something nicer, something more about himself. “Huh?” Scripter blinked. Scribble, “what do you mean?” Blueblood sighed again, tossing his mane back before continuing. “There was a group of ruffians that approached my establishment earlier, and though I did my best to stave them off, they claimed they had to do something about my aunties being corrupted somehow. At first I did not believe them, figuring their cynical ways were true, but with what you have told me... there may be some truth in their words after all.” Scribble scribble, “Oh, this is lucky indeed then! Please, where are these ponies? The more we have to group up and face this crisis, the better!” “Yes, well, I guess you're right, but-” Scribble scribble, “well c'mon then Mr. Blueblood!” Scripter Scratch said as he began towards the interior of the building. “You said they were somewhere inside the building, yes? Well let's find them then!” “Ugh... I have a very bad feeling about this.” Blueblood groaned as he reluctantly followed behind Scripter. ~P~ “Uhh... are you sure this is safe Ms. Pie?” Snizzor asked as he watched the crazy pink party pony stuffing an unncecessary amount of cupcake pans filled to the brim with batter into the oven. “Of course it's safe!” she replied after stuffing the fifteenth pan into the large oven ad closing the door. “I need more ammunition for my cupcake cannon anyways, so this is a good opportunity to make some. Oh, that reminds me, are there any streamers or confetti around here?” “Uh...” He looked around, raising an eyebrow as he did. “No, I don't think there are. But uh, shouldn't we be like, ya know, trying to get out of here and stuff?” Pinkie froze for a moment, blinking a couple of times before finally continuing in what she was doing, which was rummaging through a closet. “Oh yes! That is a great idea, but first we gotta prepare!” she suddenly pulled out a frosting dispenser, holding it up into the air as she stood on her hind legs. “Be prepaaaaaared~!” “Uh, yeah, be prepared, right! …Prepared for what exactly? “For the death of the king!” “for WHAT!?” Snizzor recoiled as his eyes opened in shock. “Oh! Um, I mean,” Pinkie fumbled wither her words for a couple moments before continuing. “I uh, well ya know we just gotta make sure if we run into Twilight that we're ready for whatever might be thrown at us. I mean, who knows! She might actually end up being right behind another door right now!” Knock knock knock. “AH!” Both of the ponies screamed as they heard knocking from one of the doors to the kitchen. Instantly, Pinkie Pie reached for Snizzor and held him in front of her facing the door as she shook in fear. “Wah!? P-Pinkie!” Snizzer cried as he tried to wiggle free. “Let me go, don't make me face her first!” “But you're supposed to be rescuing me!” Pinkie claimed as she kept him held in place. “So here's your chance, yay, right?” “But I don't wanna be molested!” Snizzor cried as he wiggled more. Seeing no other option, he began screaming out at the top of his lungs. “SNAILZIOR! HELP! HELP SNIZZOR!” “I'M COMING SNIZZOR!” said a voice just on the other side of the door that was being knocked on just before it burst open. There Snailzior appeared, running haphazardly towards his friend, tripping just before reaching him and tumbling into the two. They all collapsed onto the ground in a jumped mess, their heads swaying side to side as confusion passed through them for a brief few seconds. “Uhhh... what happened?” Snailzior asked after shaking his head. “Snailzior!” Snizzor gasped happily. “You came!” “Yay! I came!” Snailzor cheered as he was hugged by Snizzor, the two embracing each other in a friendly hug. “Wait a second,” Pinkie spoke up. “Why would you knock on a door like that when you're already in somepony's house?” “Uh, my mom told me I should always knock before walking through closed doors,” he replied with a shrug, earning a confused look from Pinkie Pie. “Well... oki doki loki then...” Pinkie shrugged as well, and then returned to grinning happily as she watched her cupcakes cook in the oven. As Pinkie Pie went about her baking business, the two colts wandered over to an open pantry that Pinkie had used to get some ingredients out of. Snailzior quickly began sniffing and rummaging through the shelves, hoping to find something to munch on. “Are you sure it's a good idea to be looking for food at a time like this?” Snizzor asked. “Yeah, I'm starving man. And I really hope they got candy in here,” he pushed aside some random boxes and closed tubs, assuming they were simply just more plain baking ingredients. “Candy does sound pretty good!” Snizzor agreed. “I haven't had candy since I finished off my stash from Nightmare Night.” “Heheh, yeah,” Snailzor smiled as he lifted up his head and began singing. “Nightmare night, what a fright, give me something sweet to bite!” “Mm,” Snizzor sniffed through the cabinet, his ears perking up after a few seconds. “Ooh, there's something really good smelling in there, I know it! We just gotta find it!” “I wonder what it is,” Snailzor said as he pushed aside some more random containers. “I bet it's lollipops!” Snizzor offered. “Or maybe some cake!” Snailzior said. “Or perhaps candy canes!” Snizzor suggested. “Or how about some candy corn!” Snailzior's mouth watered a bit. “Or maybe even candy vag!” Twilight's mouth watered a bit as well. “Yeah! Or even-” Snizzor froze, not expecting a feminine voice to suddenly pop up. Especially one that sounded like... “AAH! IT'S TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” Pinkie Pie suddenly screamed from the other side of the kitchen. “WAAH!” Snizzor and Snailzor yelled in surprise as they turned around, seeing Twilight right behind them with a big, goofy grin, looking through the pantry for herself. “H-how, how did she get in here!?” Snizzor thought out loud as he shook with fear. “Oh, that's simple!” Twilight announced proudly. “I simply had to follow this mare-do-well wannabe character who looks like a baby giraffe until I found where more of you were, and just look where that's led me.” She pointed a hoof over to Pinkie Pie, who was violently twitching as she sat on the ground. “RUN!” Snizzor suddenly shouted as he bolted for the door. “She's gonna molest us!” “Aaaaahh!” Snailzior cried as he followed behind Snizzor, the two of them leaving the kitchen area with Twilight's magic shutting and locking the door behind them. “Well, that worked better than expected,” Twilight nodded with a proud smile before turning her attention to Pinkie Pie, noticing her still vibrating in place. “Uh... Pinkie?” “AH!” Pinkie yelped, diving into a small cupboard door in a desperate attempt to get away, but her inability to fit in the furniture all the way left her back hooves kicking out frantically as they hung in the air. Twilight sighed gently and approached her friend, using her magic to grab onto the frightened part pony and bring her out of there. Pinkie twitched sporadically as she continued to try to get away, moving her arms and legs and head in every direction in a vain attempt to break free of Twilight's spell. But nothing worked, and she was quickly brought before the lavender mare with her body laid down in an oddly comfortable sideways position on the floor. “Pinkie...” Twilight started, but her words didn't seem to get to the deranged mare. “AAH! SHE'S GONNA GET ME! HELP! SOMEPONY HELP!” “Pinkie,” Twilight's voice raised some as she glared at her friend. “I'M NOT GONNA MAKE IT! I ALREADY GOT THE BAD TOUCH ONCE AND NOW IT'S GONNA HAPPEN AGAIN!” “Pinkie!” “THIS IS JUST LIKE THAT ONE TIME IN FILLY SUMMER CAMP WITH SURPRISE, WAAAAHH!” “PINKIE!” Twilight screamed, finally gaining her friend's attention as Pinkie stopped crying out in terror for a moment to listen to her. She sighed again, regaining her composure before continuing in a much softer tone. “Pinkie Pie, please, I'm not going to hurt you.” “Yes you are!” Pinkie whimpered pitifully as tears swelled in her eyes. “You're going to touch me and make the bad party come back and it may not hurt me on the outside but it hurts me on the inside and-” “No, Pinkie, I'm not going to molest you!” Twilight almost yelled at her, but kept her voice just a couple clicks below that. “Listen, please... I just want to help you.” “H-help me...?” Pinkie blinked a few times, the tears halting in place as she looked at her friend in confusion. “Yes, Pinkie... I'm only here to help you,” Twilight said calmly as she added in a smile. “But... how?” Pinkie cocked her head to the side as her tears slowly began to recede. “Listen, I need to bring perfect harmony to us, and to the rest of our friends too, so that we can become complete. I've already convinced Fluttershy that I'm not lying, and she really seemed to-” “You got Fluttershy already!?” Pinkie began to squirm a bit against her magical restraints, but Twilight held firm. “No, Pinkie! Please, listen to me...” She moved herself closer, sitting next to her friend as she let of go the magical field keeping Pinkie Pie in place. “I just want to help make us better friends. We're already so close... let's finish making our friendship more wonderful than anything in the world.” “So, you're not going to hurt me?” Pinkie asked hesitantly putting on her best pleading eyes she could muster. Had Twilight been a lesser pony, her heart would have melted and a year-long coma would have quickly followed. But Twilight retained her composure, and simply nodded in return before continuing. “I promise, I will never do anything to intentionally bring any sort of harm to you.” “Do you Pinkie Promise?” Pinkie's eyes narrowed as she stared suspiciously at Twilight, almost as if she expected her to hesitate, or even say no. But twilight did none of that. She quickly sat up straight and went through the motions of the Pinkie Pie Swear. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” “...Well... uh...” Pinkie hesitated, but she slowly turned her frown into a weak smile. “I, I guess that kinda settles then... right?” “Of course,” Twilight nodded and leaned her face closer. “And don't you worry, just like with Fluttershy, I will be gentle to show you just how amazing this can really be,” And with that, Twilight planted a soft, careful kiss on Pinkie's lips. “W-w-wait a minute!” Pinkie jumped back, her eyes wide as dinner plates. “You said you weren't going to molest me!” “I'm not,” Twilight replied. “You gotta trust me here, the only way to bring perfect harmony is with the full bonding of body, soul, and mind... mainly the body part in this though,” Twilight blushed a bit as she trailed off. “Though I'm telling you, I did the same thing with Fluttershy, and she couldn't be happier.” “But, but it all seems so weird, and it makes my tummy feel funny...” “Relax Pinkie,” Twilight said in her soothing voice as she once again approached her friend. Pinkie was about to voice an opposition, but Twilight stuck a hoof into her mouth to silence her. “Just remember, I pinkie promised never to hurt you... okay?” Pinkie's eyes glittered as she muffled an “okay” through Twilight's hoof before finally sitting back calmly onto the floor. Satisfied with that, Twilight leaned in again, and planted another kiss on the pink pony's lips. Pinkie tried to pull away at first, but stopped herself as she started to feel a little... happier. The weird tingling in her tummy was still there, but there was also a really nice and happy feeling spreading through her. Eventually she actually allowed herself to accept the kiss fully, and even return it a bit in experimentation, and that only made her feel even better. Twilight on the other hand found herself in a great amount of surprise. She had sometimes wondered if Pinkie's desire to eat so many sweets would actually make her taste like candy and pastries, but she never expected that she actually would end up tasting like it! Her lips felt soft and plush like that of a muffin and tasted sweet and tingly like the frosting on a cupcake. She allowed her tongue to explore, pushing past the sweet lips and into her mouth, immediately finding a world of delectable treats inside. The taste was so sweet it almost made her rear back in surprise, but she didn't she kept pressing in as she felt Pinkie allow her further entry. Though Pinkie's eyes had closed at the start of the kiss, Twilight could tell she was starting to enjoy it, especially by the heavy flush of red on her cheeks. Their tongues mangled together, slipping and sliding around as their lips mashed together more forcefully. Twilight could feel Pinkie's breathing pick up, getting faster and heavier as she began to lose herself. But Twilight didn't want to stop there, she pushed herself against her friend, pressing their bodies together as Pinkie laid on her back with Twilight getting on top of her. Their bodies pressed together, sliding and grinding against each others as their kissing turned into full on making out. Their kisses got hot and sloppy, with many little moans coming from both of them over and over again. But before Twilight simply went straight to full sex, she decided that something special would need to be done for her friend. After all... this was a big achievement she was about to make. She broke away from Pinkie Pie's lips, making her look confused and disappointed for a few moments as Twilight focused back over to the still opened pantry, grabbing a hold of a few items she remembered spotting earlier with her magic. She pulled out several tubs and proceeded to mix them together in a bowl she also pulled out onto the counter, all while still using her body to slowly pulse against her friend's. When she finished, she poured the contents of the bowl into a plastic bag, and stuck the bag inside of a very familiar looking nozzle. Pinkie gasped as she watch the device float over with a sultry smirk on Twilight's face. “It that...?” Pinkie awestruck to bring out the rest of the words. “Yes, it is,” Twilight said as she squeezed on the plastic bag a little with her magic, and then licked off some of the frosting that came out of the frosting dispenser nozzle. “Now, how about you give me something sweet to bite?” Pinkie couldn't help but giggle a bit at her friend, but then nodded excitedly at Twilight's idea. Twilight then sat up, towering over her friend as she slowly poured a single line of frosting down Pinkie Pie's belly, from the bottom of her chest down to the the top of her abdominal area. She leaned down after, slowly lapping up the frosting from the bottom up, slurping loudly as she went. Pinkie giggled more, and then began laughing at the tickling feeling she got. That only fueled Twilight's desire to keep going, and spread the line further going all the way up to Pinkie's lips. After licking and eventually kissing up her neck and chin, Twilight added one more spray of frosting onto Pinkie's lips. She licked it slowly, almost teasingly at first, but then let herself eat at it hungrily as Pinkie also joined in to lick it up, the two caught in an erotic mix of kissing and eating frosting. Their bodies pressed together again, and Twilight arched her back in a way that allowed her rapidly moistening passion to begin grinding against Pinkie's. At first Pinkie seemed a bit surprised, but quickly allowed it, and even began returning the motions as they continued on. Their hips pushed and rolled against each others, their lower lips becoming increasingly more and more wet as time progressed. All the while their moans got louder, their kissing got deeper, and their bodies got hotter. Pinkie already seemed to be lost in her own euphoric world, overwhelmed by the pleasant sensations while her mouth tingled with the taste of frosting and Twilight's slippery tongue. But even still, Twilight wanted more, she wanted to push the envelope even farther still. She raised up her belly for a few seconds as her magic sprayed more frosting in between them, coating their midsections in the gooey cream before they continued grinding into the sugary mess. But still Twilight wanted more, she wanted to really feel how sweet of a confection she could make. She pushed the dispenser back and angled its nozzle and bag just right, and then, with an extra high buck of her hips, Twilight inserted the tip in between Pinkie's lips as she planted her own around the end twisted end of the bag. The result was instant. Frosting pushed little by little into Pinkie's wet interior, making her cry out in ecstasy as her craziest confectionery fantasy had just been fulfilled. More and more sugary cream piled in as they bucked together, and Twilight felt her own amount of stimulation from her pussy pounding roughly into the smooth, and recently made slippy bag with each motion of their bodies. Their bodies were so hot and moist, it was like they were caught in an oven filled with pastry delights and being baked themselves. But they kept going, unable to stop or slow down as their bodies demanded more stimulation, more passion from the two from super sugary sex. But like all great things, their time together came to an end, only in a most glorious way. With a few final thrusts, Pinkie broke away from Twilight's mouth as she gasped out loudly, hey eyes opening as wide as they could as she felt herself releasing her juices in an amazing orgasm. Her juices pushed out the frosting inside of her, coating her and Twilight's legs in a mix of slipper sweet cum. Twilight also found herself climaxing, pressing down on the bag hard enough to force the twisted end inside of her to open up, releasing some frosting into her own self before it got forcefully pushed back out from her wave of cum. Pinkie's body fell limp as her tongue hung out of the side of her mouth, her chest rising and falling in exaggerated amounts from her heavy breathing. She couldn't help herself then, with the last bits of her orgasm passing her body crashed, sending her eyes closing quickly as the need for sleep began to take over her brain. “Wowy zowy...” Pinkie gasped through her breaths as she felt herself drifting off. “That... was the best party... ever...” And just like that, the party pony was out like a light, resting soundly on the floor of the kitchen covered in sweat, frosting, and other juices. Twilight slowly got to her hooves, able to beat back the need to rest using her own willpower. She would have loved to stay and rest against Pinkie Pie, but she knew she couldn't delay that long. She was on a mission, and she had just completed her second objective of that mission. After whipping up a quick spell to dispel herself of the frosting and unnecessary bodily fluids, she took a moment to let her body recover as she looked around the room. It was just at that point that her nose caught whiff of something, and she followed the scent straight over to an oven with a glass viewing panel on the door. As she looked inside, she smiled with delight at the scene. “Ooh, cupcakes!” /*T*\ “So let Trixie get this straight,” she began as she continued walking down a random hallway beside the recently unmasked dragon. “You are Twilight Sparkle's dragon assistant, been with her since the day she hatched you, and now you're here with a bunch of your little foal friends to try and save the other five ponies I was with from Twilight and the princesses?” “And save Twilight herself from the princesses,” Spike added. “Are you even old enough to breath fire yet?” “Yes, I am!” Spike huffed as he crossed his arms. “Oh really?” Trixie smirked and raised an eyebrow. “How big is your fireball then?” “W-well, uh,” Spike was suddenly reminded of his experience with those other teenage dragons. “Big enough, okay? Just drop that will ya? I've lived with Twilight all my life, so I know her the best out of everypony, and I know what I'm doing.” “Fine, Trixie will let that subject go, for now at least...” she trailed off as they rounded a corner, and immediately spotted somepony down the hall staring straight at them. “Hey, who is that?' “Uh, I dunno,” Spike admitted as the two of them stopped and watched the pony approach them quickly. “But I think we're about to find out. As the pony approached, they noticed him galloping on three legs while the third held a notebook with a pencil held by the mouth rapidly scribbling on it. Scribble Scribble, “Hey, you two! I need your help!” End part 4 P.S. +3 Internets to those who recognized the lion king reference!
